Transcriber’s note:
Spelling and punctuation are sometimes erratic. A few obvious misprints have been corrected, but in general the original spelling and
typesetting conventions have been retained. Accents are inconsistent, and have not been standardised.
BLACKWOOD’S
EDINBURGH MAGAZINE.
No. CCCXCIV. AUGUST, 1848. Vol. LXIV.
CONTENTS.
| Life in the “Far West.” Part III. | 129 |
| Art—its Prospects. Cleghorn’s Ancient and Modern Art | 145 |
| Kaffirland. | 158 |
| The Caxtons. Part V. | 171 |
| Modern Tourism. | 185 |
| Eighteen Hundred and Twelve. | 190 |
| The Blue Dragoon. | 207 |
| Laurels and Laureates. | 220 |
| The Horse-dealer. | 232 |
| Sketches in Paris. | 248 |
EDINBURGH:
WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS, 45, GEORGE STREET;
AND 37, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON.
To whom all Communications (post paid) must be addressed.
SOLD BY ALL THE BOOKSELLERS IN THE UNITED KINGDOM.
PRINTED BY WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS, EDINBURGH.
LIFE IN THE “FAR WEST.”
PART III.
La Bonté and his companions proceeded
up the river, the Black Hills
on their left hand, from which several
small creeks or feeders swell the waters
of the North Fork. Along these they
hunted unsuccessfully for beaver “sign,”
and it was evident that the spring
hunt had almost entirely exterminated
the animal from this vicinity. Following
Deer Creek to the ridge of the
Black Hills, they crossed the mountain
on to the waters of the Medicine
Bow, and here they discovered a few
lodges, and La Bonté set his first trap.
He and old Luke finding “cuttings”
near the camp, followed the “sign”
along the bank until the practised eye
of the latter discovered a “slide,”
where the beaver had ascended the
bank to chop the trunk of a cotton
wood, and convey the bark to its lodge.
Taking a trap from “sack,” the old
hunter after “setting” the “trigger,”
placed it carefully under the water,
where the “slide” entered the stream,
securing the chain to the stem of a
sappling on the bank; while a stick,
also attached to the trap by a thong,
floated down the stream, to mark the
position of the trap, should the animal
carry it away. A little farther on,
and near another “run,” three traps
were set; and over these Luke placed
a little stick, which he first dipped into
a mysterious-looking phial which contained
his “medicine.”[1]
The next morning they visited the
traps, and had the satisfaction of finding
three fine beaver secured in the
first three they visited, and the fourth,
which had been carried away, they
discovered by the floatstick, a little
distance down the stream, with a large
drowned beaver between its teeth.
The animals being carefully skinned,
they returned to camp with the choicest
portions of the meat, and the tails, on
which they most luxuriously supped;
and La Bonté was fain to confess that
all his ideas of the superexcellence of
buffalo were thrown in the shade by
the delicious beaver tail, the rich meat
of which he was compelled to allow
was “great eating,” unsurpassed by
“tender loin” or “boudin,” or other
meat of whatever kind he had eaten
of before.
The country where La Bonté and
his companions were trapping, is very
curiously situated in the extensive bend
of the Platte which encloses the Black
Hill range on the north, and which
bounds the large expanse of broken
tract known as the Laramie Plains,
their southern limit being the base of
the Medicine Bow Mountains. From
the north-western corner of the bend,
an inconsiderable range extends to the
westward, gradually decreasing in
height until they reach an elevated
plain, which forms a break in the stupendous
chain of the Rocky Mountains,
and affords their easy passage,
now known as the Great, or South
Pass. So gradual is the ascent of this
portion of the mountain, that the traveller
can scarcely believe that he is
crossing the dividing ridge between
the waters which flow into the Atlantic
and Pacific Oceans, and in a few[130]
minutes can fling a stick into two
neighbouring streams, one of which
would be carried thousands of miles,
which the eastern waters traverse in
their course to the Gulf of Mexico, the
other, borne a lesser distance, to the
Gulf of California.
The country is frequented by the
Crows and Snakes, who are at perpetual
war with the Shians and Sioux, following
them often far down the Platte,
where many bloody battles have taken
place. The Crows are esteemed friendly
to the whites; but when on war expeditions,
and “hair” their object, it is
always dangerous to fall in with Indian
war-parties, and particularly in
the remote regions of the mountains,
where they do not anticipate retaliation.
Trapping with tolerable success in
this vicinity, as soon as the premonitory
storms of approaching winter
warned them to leave the mountains,
they crossed over to the waters of
Green River, one of the affluents of
the Colorado, intending to winter at
a rendezvous to be held in “Brown’s
Hole”—an enclosed valley so called,
which, abounding in game, and sheltered
on every side by lofty mountains,
is a favourite wintering-ground of the
mountaineers. Here they found several
trapping bands already arrived; and
a trader from the Uintah country, with
store of powder, lead, and tobacco,
prepared to ease them of their hardly
earned peltries.
In bands numbering from two to
ten, and singly, the trappers dropped
into the rendezvous; some with many
pack-loads of beaver, others with
greater or less quantity, and more than
one came in on foot, having lost his
animals and peltry by Indian thieving.
Here were soon congregated many
mountaineers, whose names are famous
in the history of the Far West.
Fitzpatrick and Hatcher, and old Bill
Williams, with their bands, well-known
leaders of trapping parties, soon arrived.
Sublette came in with his men
from Yellow Stone, and many of
Wyeth’s New Englanders were there.
Chábonard with his half-breeds, Wahkeitchas
all, brought his peltries from
the lower country; and half-a-dozen
Shawanee and Delaware Indians, with
a Mexican from Taos, one Marcellin,
a fine strapping fellow, the best trapper
and hunter in the mountains, and
ever first in the fight. Here, too,
arrived the “Bourgeois” traders of the
“North West”[2] Company, with their
superior equipments, ready to meet
their trappers, and purchase the beaver
at an equitable value; and soon the
encampment began to assume a busy
appearance when the trade opened.
A curious assemblage did the rendezvous
present, and representatives
of many a land met there. A son of
La belle France here lit his pipe from
one proffered by a native of New
Mexico. An Englishman and a Sandwich
islander cut a quid from the
same plug of tobacco. A Swede and
an “old Virginian” puffed together.
A Shawanee blew a peaceful cloud
with a scion of the “Six Nations.”
One from the Land of Cakes—a canny
chiel—sought to “get round” (in
trade) a right “smart” Yankee, but
couldn’t “shine.”
The beaver went briskly, six dollars
being the price paid per lb. in
goods—for money is seldom given in
the mountain market, where “beaver”
is cash for which the articles supplied
by the traders are bartered. In a very
short time peltries of every description
had changed hands, either by trade, or
gambling with cards and betting. With
the mountain men bets decide every
question that is raised, even the most
trivial; and if the Editor of Bell’s Life
was to pay one of these rendezvous
a winter visit, he would find the broad
sheet of his paper hardly capacious
enough to answer all the questions which
would be referred to his decision.
Before the winter was over, La
Bonté had lost all traces of civilised
humanity, and might justly claim to
be considered as “hard a case” as
any of the mountaineers then present.
Long before the spring opened, he had
lost all the produce of his hunt and
both his animals, which, however, by
a stroke of luck, he recovered, and
wisely “held on to” for the future.
Right glad when spring appeared,
he started from Brown’s Hole, with
four companions, to hunt the Uintah
or Snake country, and the affluents
of the larger streams which rise in[131]
that region and fall into the Gulf of
California.
In the valley of the Bear River
they found beaver abundant, and
trapped their way westward until
they came upon the famed locality of
the Beer and Soda Springs—natural
fountains of mineral water, renowned
amongst the trappers as being “medicine”
of the first order.
Arriving one evening, about sundown,
at the Beer Spring, they found
a solitary trapper sitting over the
rocky basin, intently regarding, and
with no little awe, the curious phenomenon
of the bubbling gas. Behind
him were piled his saddles and a pack
of skins, and at a little distance a
hobbled Indian pony was feeding
amongst the cedars which formed a
little grove round the spring. As the
three hunters dismounted from their
animals, the lone trapper scarcely
noticed their arrival, his eyes being
still intently fixed upon the water.
Looking round at last, he was instantly
recognised by one of La Bonté’s
companions, and saluted as “Old
Rube.” Dressed from head to foot in
buckskin, his face, neck, and hands appeared
to be of the same leathery texture,
so nearly did they assimilate in
colour to the materials of his dress.
He was at least six feet two or three
in his mocassins, straight-limbed and
wiry, with long arms ending in hands
of tremendous grasp, and a quantity
of straight black hair hanging on his
shoulders. His features, which were
undeniably good, wore an expression
of comical gravity, never relaxing into
a smile, which a broad good-humoured
mouth could have grinned from ear to
ear.
“What, boys,” he said, “will
you be simple enough to camp here,
alongside these springs? Nothing
good ever came of sleeping here, I tell
you, and the worst kind of devils are
in those dancing waters.”
“Why, old hos,” cried La Bonté,
“what brings you hyar then, and
camp at that?”
“This niggur,” answered Rube
solemnly, “has been down’d upon a
sight too often to be skeared by what
can come out from them waters; and
thar arn’t a devil as hisses thar, as
can ‘shine’ with this child, I tell you.
I’ve tried him onest, an’ fout him to
clawin’ away to Eustis,[3] and if I
draws my knife agin on such varmint,
I’ll raise his hair, as sure as shootin’.”
Spite of the reputed dangers of the locality,
the trappers camped on the spot,
and many a draught of the delicious
sparkling water they quaffed in honour
of the “medicine” of the fount. Rube,
however, sat sulky and silent, his huge
form bending over his legs, which
were crossed, Indian fashion, under
him, and his long bony fingers spread
over the fire, which had been made
handy to the spring. At last they
elicited from him that he had sought
this spot for the purpose of “making
medicine,” having been persecuted by
extraordinary ill luck, even at this
early period of his hunt,—the Indians
having stolen two out of his three animals,
and three of his half-dozen
traps. He had, therefore, sought the
springs for the purpose of invoking
the fountain spirits, which, a perfect
Indian in his simple heart, he implicitly
believed to inhabit their mysterious
waters. When the others
had, as he thought, fallen asleep, La
Bonté observed the ill-starred trapper
take from his pouch a curiously carved
red stone pipe, which he carefully
charged with tobacco and kinnik-kinnik.
Then approaching the spring, he
walked three times round it, and
gravely sat himself down. Striking
fire with his flint and steel, he lit his
pipe, and, bending the stem three
several times towards the water, he
inhaled a vast quantity of smoke, and,
bending back his neck and looking
upwards, puffed it into the air. He
then blew another puff towards the
four points of the compass, and
emptying the pipe into his hand, cast
the consecrated contents into the
spring, saying a few Indian “medicine”
words of cabalistic import. Having
performed the ceremony to his satisfaction,
he returned to the fire, smoked
a pipe on his own hook, and turned
into his buffalo robe, conscious of having
done a most important duty.
In the course of their trapping expedition,
and accompanied by Rube, who
knew the country well, they passed
near the vicinity of the Great Salt Lake,[132]
a vast inland sea, whose salitrose
waters cover an extent of upwards of
one hundred and forty miles in length,
by eighty in breadth. Fed by several
streams, of which the Big Bear River
is the most considerable, this lake
presents the curious phenomenon of a
vast body of water without any
known outlet. According to the
trappers, an island, from which rises
a chain of lofty mountains, nearly divides
the north-western portion of the
lake, whilst a smaller one, within
twelve miles of the northern shore,
rises six hundred feet from the level
of the water. Rube declared to his
companions that the larger island was
known by the Indians to be inhabited
by a race of giants, with whom no
communication had ever been held by
mortal man; and but for the casual
wafting to the shores of the lake of
logs of gigantic trees, cut by axes of
extraordinary size, the world would
never have known that such a people
existed. They were, moreover, white,
as themselves, and lived upon corn
and fruits, and rode on elephants, &c.
Whilst following a small creek at
the south-west extremity of the lake,
they came upon a band of miserable
Indians, who, from the fact of their
subsisting chiefly on roots, are called
the Diggers. At first sight of the
whites, they immediately fled from
their wretched huts, and made towards
the mountain; but one of the trappers,
galloping up on his horse, cut off their
retreat, and drove them like sheep
before him back to their village. A
few of these wretched creatures came
into camp at sundown, and were regaled,
with such meat as the larder afforded.
They appeared to have no other
food in their village but bags of dried
ants and their larvæ, and a few roots
of the yampah. Their huts were constructed
of a few bushes of grease-wood,
piled up as a sort of breakwind, in
which they huddled in their filthy
skins. During the night, they crawled
up to the camp and stole two of the
horses, and the next morning not a
sign of them was visible. Now La
Bonté witnessed a case of mountain
law, and the practical effects of the
“lex talionis” of the Far West.
The trail of the runaway Diggers
bore to the north-west, or along the
skirt of a barren waterless desert,
which stretches far away from the
southern shores of the Salt Lake to the
borders of Upper California. La
Bonté, with three others, determined
to follow the thieves, recover their animals,
and then rejoin the other two
(Luke and Rube) on a creek two
days’ journey from their present camp.
Starting at sunrise, they rode on at a
rapid pace all day, closely following
the trail, which led directly to the
north-west, through a wretched sandy
country, without game or water.
From the appearance of the track, the
Indians must still have been several
hours ahead of them, when the fatigue
of their horses, suffering from want of
grass and water, compelled them to
camp near the head of a small water-course,
where they luckily found a
hole containing a little water, and
whence a broad Indian trail passed,
apparently frequently used. Long
before daylight they were again in
the saddle, and, after proceeding a few
miles, saw the lights of several fires a
short distance ahead of them. Halting
here, one of the party advanced on
foot to reconnoitre, and presently returned
with the intelligence that the
party they were in pursuit of had joined
a village numbering thirty or forty huts.
Loosening their girths, they permitted
their tired animals to feed on
the scanty herbage which presented
itself, whilst they refreshed themselves
with a pipe of tobacco—for they had
no meat of any description with them,
and the country afforded no game.
As the first streak of dawn appeared
in the east, they mounted their horses,
after first examining their rifles, and
moved cautiously towards the Indian
village. As it was scarcely light
enough for their operations, they
waited behind a sandhill in the vicinity,
until objects became more distinct,
and then, emerging from their cover
with loud war-whoops, they charged
abreast into the midst of the village.
As the frightened Indians were
scarcely risen from their beds, no
opposition was given to the daring
mountaineers, who, rushing upon the
flying crowd, discharged their rifles at
close quarters, and then, springing
from their horses, attacked them knife
in hand, and only ceased the work of
butchery when nine Indians lay dead
upon the ground. All this time the
women, half dead with fright, were
huddled together on the ground, howling[133]
piteously; and the mountaineers
advancing to them, whirled their lassos
round their heads, and throwing the
open nooses into the midst, hauled
out three of them, and securing their
arms in the rope, bound them to a
tree, and then proceeded to scalp the
dead bodies. Whilst they were engaged
in this work, an old Indian,
withered and grisly, and hardly bigger
than an ape, suddenly emerged from
a rock, holding in his left hand a bow
and a handful of arrows, whilst one
was already drawn to the head. Running
towards them, and almost before
the hunters were aware of his presence,
he discharged an arrow at a few
yards’ distance, which buried itself in
the ground not a foot from La Bonté’s
head as he bent over the body of the
Indian he was scalping; and hardly
had the whiz ceased, when whirr flew
another, striking him in his right
shoulder. Before the Indian could
fit a third arrow to his bow, La Bonté
sprang upon him, seized him by the
middle, and spinning the pigmy form
of the Indian round his head, as easily
as he would have twirled a tomahawk,
he threw him with tremendous force
on the ground at the feet of one of
his companions, who, stooping down,
coolly thrust his knife into the Indian’s
breast, and quickly tore off his scalp.
The slaughter over, without casting
an eye to the captive squaws, the
trappers proceeded to search the village
for food, of which they stood much
in need. Nothing, however, was found
but a few bags of dried ants, which,
after eating voraciously of, but with
wry mouths, they threw aside, saying
the food was worse than “poor bull.”
They found, however, the animals
they had been robbed of, and two
more besides,—wretched half-starved
creatures; and on these mounting
their captives, they hurried away on
their journey back to their companions,
the distance being computed at three
days’ travel from their present position.
However, they thought, by taking
a more direct course, they might
find better pasture for their animals,
and water, besides saving at least half
a day by the short cut. To their cost,
they proved the truth of the old saying,
that “a short cut is always a
long road,” as will be presently shown.
It has been said that from the south-western
extremity of the Great Salt
Lake a vast desert extends for
hundreds of miles, unbroken by the
slightest vegetation, destitute of game
and water, and presenting a cheerless
expanse of sandy plain, or rugged
mountain, thinly covered with dwarf
pine or cedar, the only evidence of
vegetable life. Into this desert, ignorant
of the country, the trappers struck,
intending to make their short cut;
and, travelling on all day, were compelled
to camp at night, without water
or pasture for their exhausted animals,
and themselves ravenous with hunger
and parched with thirst. The next
day three of their animals “gave out,”
and they were fain to leave them behind;
but imagining that they must
soon strike a creek, they pushed on
until noon, but still no water presented
itself, nor a sign of game of any description.
The animals were nearly
exhausted, and a horse which could
scarcely keep up with the slow pace
of the others was killed, and its blood
greedily drunk; a portion of the flesh
being eaten raw, and a supply carried
with them for future emergencies.
The next morning two of the horses
lay dead at their pickets, and one only
remained, and this in such a miserable
state that it could not possibly have
travelled six miles further. It was,
therefore, killed, and its blood drunk,
of which, however, the captive squaws
refused to partake. The men began
to feel the effects of their consuming
thirst, which the hot horse’s blood
only served to increase; their lips became
parched and swollen, their eyes
bloodshot, and a giddy sickness seized
them at intervals. About mid-day
they came in sight of a mountain on
their right hand, which appeared to be
more thickly clothed with vegetation;
and arguing from this that water
would be found there, they left their
course and made towards it, although
some eight or ten miles distant. On
arriving at the base, the most minute
search failed to discover the slightest
traces of water, and the vegetation
merely consisted of dwarf piñon and
cedar. With their sufferings increased
by the exertions they had used in
reaching the mountain, they once
more sought the trail, but every step
told on their exhausted frames. The
sun was very powerful, the sand over
which they were floundering deep and
heavy, and, to complete their sufferings,[134]
a high wind was blowing it in
their faces, filling their mouths and
noses with its searching particles.
Still they struggled onwards manfully,
and not a murmur was heard
until their hunger had entered the
second stage attendant upon starvation.
They had now been three days
without food, and three without water;
under which privation nature can
hardly sustain herself for a much
longer period. On the fourth morning,
the men looked wolfish, their captives
following behind in sullen and perfect
indifference, occasionally stooping
down to catch a beetle if one presented
itself, and greedily devouring it. A
man named Forey, a Canadian half-breed,
was the first to complain. “If
this lasted another sundown,” he said,
“some of them would be ‘rubbed out;’
that meat had to be ‘raised’ anyhow;
and for his part, he knew where to
look for a feed, if no game was seen
before they put out of camp on the
morrow; and meat was meat, anyhow
they fixed it.”
No answer was made to this, though
his companions well understood him:
their natures as yet revolted against the
last expedient. As for the three squaws,
all of them young girls, they followed
behind their captors without a word of
complaint, and with the stoical indifference
to pain and suffering, which alike
characterises the haughty Delaware of
the north and the miserable stunted
Digger of the deserts of the Far West.
On the morning of the fifth day, the
party were sitting round a small fire
of piñon, hardly able to rise and commence
their journey, the squaws
squatting over another at a little distance,
when Forey commenced again
to suggest that, if nothing offered, they
must either take the alternative of
starving to death, for they could not
hope to last another day, or have
recourse to the revolting extremity of
sacrificing one of the party to save the
lives of all. To this, however, there
was a murmur of dissent, and it was
finally resolved that all should sally
out and hunt; for a deer-track had
been discovered near the camp, which,
although it was not a fresh one, proved
that there must be game in the vicinity.
Weak and exhausted as they
were, they took their rifles and started
for the neighbouring uplands, each
taking a different direction.
It was nearly sunset when La
Bonté returned to the camp, where he
already espied one of his companions
engaged in cooking something over it.
Hurrying to the spot, overjoyed with
the anticipations of a feast, he observed
that the squaws were gone;
but, at the same time, thought it was
not improbable they had escaped
during their absence. Approaching
the fire, he observed Forey broiling
some meat on the embers, whilst at a
little distance lay what he fancied was
the carcass of a deer.
“Hurrah, boy!” he exclaimed, as
he drew near the fire. “You’ve ‘made’
a ‘raise,’ I see.”
“Well, I have,” rejoined the other,
turning his meat with the point of his
butcher knife. “There’s the meat,
hos—help yourself.”
La Bonté drew the knife from his
scabbard, and approached the spot his
companion was pointing to; but what
was his horror to see the yet quivering
body of one of the Indian squaws, with
a large portion of the flesh butchered
from it, and part of which Forey was
already greedily devouring. The knife
dropped from his hand, and his heart
rose to his throat.
The next day he and his companion
struck the creek where Rube and the
other trapper had agreed to await
them, and whom they found in camp
with plenty of meat, and about
to start again on their hunt, having
given up the others for lost. From
the day they parted, nothing was ever
heard of La Bonté’s two companions,
who doubtless fell a prey to utter exhaustion,
and were unable to return
to the camp. And thus ended the
Digger expedition.
It may appear almost incredible
that men having civilised blood in
their veins could perpetrate such wanton
and cold-blooded acts of aggression
on the wretched Indians, as that detailed
above; but it is fact that the
mountaineers never lose an opportunity
of slaughtering these miserable
Diggers, and attacking their villages,
often for the purpose of capturing
women, whom they carry of, and not
unfrequently sell to other tribes, or to
each other. In these attacks neither
sex nor age is spared; and your
mountaineer has as little compunction
in taking the life of an Indian woman,
as he would have in sending his rifle-ball[135]
through the brain of a Crow or
Blackfoot warrior.
La Bonté now found himself without
animals, and fairly “afoot;” consequently
nothing remained for him
but to seek some of the trapping bands,
and hire himself for the hunt. Luckily
for him, he soon fell in with Roubideau,
on his way to Uintah, and was
supplied by him with a couple of
animals; and thus equipped, started
again with a large band of trappers,
who were going to hunt on the waters
of Grand River and the Gila. Here
they fell in with another nation of
Indians, from which branch out the
innumerable tribes inhabiting Northern
Mexico and part of California.
They were in general friendly, but lost
no opportunity of stealing horses or
any articles left lying about the camp.
On one occasion, being camped on a
northern affluent of the Gila, as they
sat round the camp-fires, a volley of
arrows was discharged amongst them,
severely wounding one or two of the
party. The attack, however, was not
renewed, and the next day the camp
was moved further down the stream,
where beaver was tolerably abundant.
Before sundown a number of Indians
made their appearance, and making
signs of peace, were admitted into the
camp.
The trappers were all sitting at their
suppers over the fires, the Indians
looking gravely on, when it was remarked
that now would be a good opportunity
to retaliate upon them for
the trouble their incessant attacks had
entailed upon the camp. The suggestion
was highly approved of, and instantly
acted upon. Springing to their
feet, the trappers seized their rifles,
and commenced the slaughter. The
Indians, panic-struck, fled without
resistance, and numbers fell before the
death-dealing rifles of the mountaineers.
A chief, who had been sitting
on a rock near the fire where the
leader of the trappers sat, had been
singled out by the latter as the first
mark for his rifle.
Placing the muzzle to his heart, he
pulled the trigger, but the Indian,
with extraordinary tenacity of life,
rose and grappled with his assailant.
The white was a tall powerful man,
but, notwithstanding the deadly
wound the Indian had received, he
had his equal in strength to contend
against. The naked form of the Indian
twisted and writhed in his grasp, as
he sought to avoid the trapper’s uplifted
knife. Many of the latter’s
companions advanced to administer
the coup-de-grâce to the savage, but
the trapper cried to them to keep off:
“If he couldn’t whip the Injun,” he
said, “he’d go under.”
At length he succeeded in throwing
him, and, plunging his knife no less
than seven times into his body, tore
off his scalp, and went in pursuit of
the flying savages. In the course of
an hour or two, all the party returned,
and sitting by the fires, resumed their
suppers, which had been interrupted
in the manner just described. Walker,
the captain of the band, sat down by
the fire where he had been engaged in
the struggle with the Indian chief,
whose body was lying within a few
paces of it. He was in the act of
fighting the battle over again to one
of his companions, and was saying
that the Indian had as much life in
him as a buffalo bull, when, to the
horror of all present, the savage, who
had received wounds sufficient for
twenty deaths, suddenly rose to a
sitting posture, the fire shedding a
glowing light upon the horrid spectacle.
The face was a mass of clotted blood,
which flowed from the lacerated and
naked scalp, whilst gouts of blood
streamed from eight gaping wounds in
the naked breast.
Slowly this frightful figure rose to a
sitting posture, and, bending slowly
forward to the fire, the mouth was
seen to open wide, and a hollow gurgling—owg-h-h—broke
from it.
“H——!”, exclaimed the trapper—and
jumping up, he placed a pistol to the
ghastly head, the eyes of which sternly
fixed themselves on his, and pulling
the trigger, blew the poor wretch’s
head to atoms.
The Gila passes through a barren,
sandy country, with but little game,
and sparsely inhabited by several different
tribes of the great nation of the
Apache. Unlike the rivers of this
western region, this stream is, in most
parts of its course, particularly towards
its upper waters, entirely bare
of timber, and the bottom, through
which it runs, affords but little of the
coarsest grass. Whilst on this stream,
the trapping party lost several animals
from the want of pasture, and many[136]
more from the predatory attacks of the
cunning Indians. These losses, however,
they invariably made good
whenever they encountered a native
village—taking care, moreover, to repay
themselves with interest whenever
occasion offered.
Notwithstanding the sterile nature
of the country, the trappers, during
their passage up the Gila, saw with
astonishment that the arid and barren
valley had once been peopled by a
race of men far superior to the present
nomade tribes who roam over it.
With no little awe they gazed upon
the ruined walls of large cities, and
the remains of houses, with their ponderous
beams and joists, still testifying
to the skill and industry with which
they were constructed: huge ditches
and irrigating canals, now filled with
rank vegetation, furrowed the plains
in the vicinity, marking the spot
where once the green waving maize
and smiling gardens covered what now
was a bare and sandy desert. Pieces
of broken pottery, of domestic utensils,
stained with bright colours, every
where strewed the ground; and spear
and arrow-heads of stone, and quaintly
carved idols, and women’s ornaments
of agate and obsidian, were picked up
often by the wondering trappers, examined
with child-like curiosity, and
thrown carelessly aside.[4]
A Taos Indian, who was amongst
the band, was evidently impressed
with a melancholy awe, as he regarded
these ancient monuments of his fallen
people. At midnight he rose from his
blanket and left the camp, which was
in the vicinity of the ruined city,
stealthily picking his way through the
line of slumbering forms which lay
around; and the watchful sentinel observed
him approach the ruins with a
slow and reverential gait. Entering
the mouldering walls, he gazed silently
around, where in ages past his ancestors
trod proudly, a civilised race, the
tradition of which, well known to his
people, served but to make their present
degraded position more galling
and apparent. Cowering under the
shadow of a crumbling wall, the Indian
drew his blanket over his head, and
conjured to his mind’s eye the former
power and grandeur of his race,—that
warlike people who, forsaking their
own country for causes of which not
the most dim tradition affords a trace,
sought in the fruitful and teeming
valleys of the south for a soil and climate
which their own lands did not
afford; and displacing the wild and
barbarous hordes which inhabited the
land, raised there a mighty empire,
great in riches and civilisation, of which
but the vague tradition now remains.
The Indian bowed his head and
mourned the fallen greatness of his
tribe. Rising, he slowly drew his tattered
blanket round his body, and was
preparing to leave the spot, when the
shadow of a moving figure, creeping
past a gap in the ruined wall, through
which the moonbeams were playing,
suddenly arrested his attention. Rigid
as a statue, he stood transfixed to the
spot, thinking a former inhabitant of
the city was visiting, in a ghostly form,
the scenes his body once knew so well.
The bow in his right hand shook with
fear as he saw the shadow approach,
but was as tightly and steadily grasped
when, on the figure emerging from the
shade of the wall, he distinguished the
form of a naked Apache, armed with
bow and arrow, crawling stealthily
through the gloomy ruins.
Standing undiscovered within the
shadow of the wall, the Taos raised
his bow, and drew an arrow to the
head, until the other, who was bending
low to keep under cover of the
wall, and thus approach the sentinel,
standing at a short distance, seeing
suddenly the well-defined shadow on
the ground, rose upright on his legs,
and, knowing escape was impossible,
threw his arms down his sides, and,
drawing himself erect, exclaimed, in a
suppressed tone, “Wa-g-h!”
“Wagh!” exclaimed the Taos likewise,
but quickly dropped his arrow
point, and eased the bow.
“What does my brother want,” he
asked, “that he lopes like a wolf
round the fires of the white hunters?”
“Is my brother’s skin not red?”
returned the Apache, “and yet he
asks a question that needs no answer.[137]
Why does the ‘medicine wolf’ follow
the buffalo and deer! For blood—and
for blood the Indian follows the treacherous
white from camp to camp, to
strike blow for blow, until the deaths
of those so basely killed are fully
avenged.”
“My brother speaks with a big
heart, and his words are true; and
though the Taos and Pimo (Apache)
black their faces towards each other,
(are at war,) here, on the graves of
their common fathers, there is peace
between them. Let my brother go.”
The Apache moved quickly away,
and the Taos once more sought the
camp-fires of his white companions.
Following the course of the Gila to
the eastward, they crossed a range of
the Sierra Madre, which is a continuation
of the Rocky Mountains, and
struck the waters of the Rio del Norte,
below the settlements of New Mexico.
On this stream they fared well; besides
trapping a great quantity of
beaver, game of all kinds abounded,
and the bluffs near the well-timbered
banks of the river were covered with
rich gramma grass, on which their
half-starved animals speedily improved
in condition.
They remained for some weeks encamped
on the right bank of the stream,
during which period they lost one of
their number, who was shot with an
arrow whilst lying asleep within a few
feet of the camp-fire.
The Navajos continually prowl
along that portion of the river which
runs through the settlements of New
Mexico, preying upon the cowardly
inhabitants, and running off with their
cattle whenever they are exposed in
sufficient numbers to tempt them.
Whilst ascending the river, they met
a party of these Indians returning to
their mountain homes with a large
band of mules and horses which they
had taken from one of the Mexican
towns, besides several women and
children, whom they had captured, as
slaves. The main body of the trappers
halting, ten of the band followed
and charged upon the Indians, who
numbered at least sixty, killed seven of
them, and retook the prisoners and the
whole cavallada of horses and mules.
Great were the rejoicings when they
entered Socorro, the town from whence
the women and children had been
taken, and as loud the remonstrances,
when, handing them over to their families,
the trappers rode on, driving
fifty of the best of the rescued animals
before them, which they retained as
payment for their services. Messengers
were sent on to Albuquerque
with intelligence of the proceeding;
and as there were some troops stationed
there, the commandant was
applied to to chastise the insolent
whites.
That warrior, on learning that the
trappers numbered less than fifteen,
became alarmingly brave, and ordering
out the whole of his disposable
force, some two hundred dragoons,
sallied out to intercept the audacious
mountaineers. About noon one day,
just as the latter had emerged from
a little town between Socorro and
Albuquerque, they descried the imposing
force of the dragoons winding along
a plain ahead. As the trappers advanced,
the officer in command halted
his men, and sent out a trumpeter to
order the former to await his coming.
Treating the herald to a roar of laughter,
on they went, and, as they approached
the soldiers, broke into a trot,
ten of the number forming line in front
of the packed and loose animals, and,
rifle in hand, charging with loud
whoops. This was enough for the
New Mexicans. Before the enemy
were within shooting distance, the
gallant fellows turned tail, and splashed
into the river, dragging themselves
up the opposite bank like half-drowned
rats, and saluted with loud peels of
laughter by the victorious mountaineers,
who, firing a volley into the air,
in token of supreme contempt, quietly
continued their route up the stream.
Before reaching the capital of the
province, they struck again to the
westward, and following a small creek
to its junction with the Green River,
ascended that stream, trapping en
route to the Uintah or Snake Fork,
and arrived at Roubideau’s rendezvous
early in the fall, where they quickly
disposed of their peltries, and were
once more on “the loose.”
Here La Bonté married a Snake
squaw, with whom he crossed the
mountains and proceeded to the Platte
through the Bayou Salado, where he
purchased of the Yutes a commodious
lodge, with the necessary poles, &c.;
and being now “rich” in mules and
horses, and all things necessary for[138]
otium cum dignitate, he took unto
himself another wife, as by mountain
law allowed; and thus equipped, with
both his better halves attired in all the
glory of fofarraw, he went his way
rejoicing.
In a snug little valley lying under
the shadow of the mountains, watered
by Vermilion Creek, and in which
abundance of buffalo, elk, deer, and
antelope fed and fattened on the rich
grass, La Bonté raised his lodge, employing
himself in hunting, and fully
occupying his wives’ time in dressing
the skins of the many animals he
killed. Here he enjoyed himself amazingly
until the commencement of winter,
when he determined to cross to
the North Fork and trade his skins,
of which he had now as many packs
as his animals could carry. It happened
that he had left his camp one
day, to spend a couple of days hunting
buffalo in the mountain, whither the
bulls were now resorting, intending to
“put out” for Platte on his return.
His hunt, however, had led him farther
into the mountains than he anticipated,
and it was only on the third day that
sundown saw him enter the little valley
where his camp was situated.
Crossing the creek, he was not a
little disturbed at seeing fresh Indian
sign on the opposite side, which led in
the direction of his lodge; and his
worst fears were realised when, on
coming within sight of the little plateau
where the conical top of his white
lodge had always before met his view,
he saw nothing but a blackened mass
strewing the ground, and the burnt
ends of the poles which had once
supported it.
Squaws, animals, and peltry, all
were gone—an Arapaho mocassin
lying on the ground told him where.
He neither fumed nor fretted, but
throwing the meat off his pack animal,
and the saddle from his horse,
he collected the blackened ends of the
lodge poles and made a fire—led his
beasts to water and hobbled them,
threw a piece of buffalo meat upon the
coals, squatted down before the fire,
and lit his pipe. La Bonté was a true
philosopher. Notwithstanding that his
house, his squaws, his peltries, were
gone “at one fell swoop,” the loss
scarcely disturbed his equanimity,
and before the tobacco in his pipe was
half smoked out, he had ceased to
think of his misfortune. Certes, as
he turned his apolla of tender loin, he
sighed as he thought of the delicate
manipulations with which his Shosshone
squaw, Sah-qua-manish, was
wont to beat to tenderness the toughest
bull meat—and missed the tending
care of Yute Chil-co-thē, or the “reed
that bends,” in patching the holes
worn in his neatly fitting mocassin,
the work of her nimble fingers. However,
he ate and smoked, and smoked
and ate, and slept none the worse for
his mishap; thought, before he closed
his eyes, a little of his lost wives, and
more perhaps of the “Bending Reed”
than Sah-qua-manish, or “she who
runs with the stream,” drew his blanket
tightly round him, felt his rifle
handy to his grasp, and was speedily
asleep.
As the tired mountaineer breathes
heavily in his dream, careless and
unconscious that a living soul is near,
his mule on a sudden pricks her ears
and stares into the gloom, from whence
a figure soon emerges, and with noiseless
steps draws near the sleeping
hunter. Taking one look at the slumbering
form, the same figure approaches
the fire and adds a log to the pile;
which done, it quietly seats itself at
the feet of the sleeper, and remains
motionless as a statue. Towards
morning the hunter awoke, and, rubbing
his eyes, was astonished to feel
the glowing warmth of the fire striking
on his naked feet, which, in Indian
fashion, were stretched towards
it; as by this time, he knew, the fire
he left burning must long since have
expired. Lazily raising himself on
his elbow, he saw a figure sitting near
it with the back turned to him, which,
although his exclamatory wagh was
loud enough in all conscience, remained
perfectly motionless, until the trapper
rising, placed his hand upon the shoulder:
then, turning up its face, the
features displayed to his wondering
eye were those of Chilcothē, his Yuta
wife. Yes, indeed, the “reed that
bends” had escaped from her Arapaho
captors, and made her way back to her
white husband, fasting and alone.
The Indian women who follow the
fortunes of the white hunters are
remarkable for their affection and
fidelity to their husbands, the which
virtues, it must be remarked, are all
on their own side; for, with very few[139]
exceptions, the mountaineers seldom
scruple to abandon their Indian wives,
whenever the fancy takes them to
change their harems; and on such
occasions the squaws, thus cast aside,
wild with jealousy and despair, have
been not unfrequently known to take
signal vengeance both on their faithless
husbands and the successful beauties
who have supplanted them in
their affections. There are some honourable
exceptions, however, to such
cruelty, and many of the mountaineers
stick to their red-skinned wives for
better and for worse, often suffering
them to gain the upper hand in the
domestic economy of the lodges, and
being ruled by their better halves in
all things pertaining to family affairs;
and it may be remarked, when once
the lady dons the unmentionables, she
becomes the veriest termagant that ever
henpecked an unfortunate husband.
Your refined trappers, however,
who, after many years of bachelor life,
incline to take to themselves a better
half, often undertake an expedition
into the settlements of New Mexico,
where not unfrequently they adopt a
very “Young Lochinvar” system in
procuring the required rib; and have
been known to carry off, vi et armis,
from the midst of a fandango in Fernandez,
or El Rancho of Taos, some
dark-skinned beauty—with or without
her own consent is a matter of unconcern—and
bear the ravished fair one
across the mountains, where she soon
becomes inured to the free and roving
life which fate has assigned her.
American women are valued at a
low figure in the mountains. They
are too fine and “fofarraw.” Neither
can they make mocassins, or dress
skins; nor are they so schooled to perfect
obedience to their lords and masters
as to stand a “lodge poleing,”
which the western lords of the creation
not unfrequently deem it their bounden
duty to inflict upon their squaws for
some dereliction of domestic duty.
To return, however, to La Bonté.
That worthy thought himself a lucky
man to have lost but one of his wives,
and the worst at that. “Here’s the
beauty,” he philosophised, “of having
two ‘wiping sticks’ to your rifle; if the
one break whilst ramming down a ball,
still there’s hickory left to supply its
place.” Although, with animals and
peltry, he had lost several hundred
dollars’ worth of “possibles,” he never
groaned or grumbled. “There’s redskin
will pay for this,” he once muttered,
and was done.
Packing all that was left on the
mule, and mounting Chil-co-thē on his
buffalo horse, he shouldered his rifle
and struck the Indian trail for Platte.
On Horse Creek they came upon a
party of French[5] trappers and hunters,
who were encamped with their lodges
and Indian squaws, and formed quite
a village. Several old companions
were amongst them; and, to celebrate
the arrival of a “camarade,” a splendid
dog-feast was prepared in honour
of the event. To effect this, the
squaws sallied out of their lodges to
seize upon sundry of the younger and
plumper of the pack, to fill the kettles
for the approaching feast. With a
presentiment of the fate in store for
them, the curs slunk away with tails
between their legs, and declined the
pressing invitations of the anxious
squaws. These shouldered their tomahawks
and gave chase; but the cunning
pups outstripped them, and would
have fairly beaten the kettles, if some
of the mountaineers had not stepped
out with their rifles and quickly laid
half-a-dozen ready to the knife. A
cayeute, attracted by the scent of blood,
drew near, unwitting of the canine
feast in progress, and was likewise
soon made dog of, and thrust into the
boiling kettle with the rest.
The feast that night was long protracted;
and so savoury was the stew,
and so agreeable to the palates of the
hungry hunters, that at the moment
when the last morsel was being drawn
from the pot, and all were regretting
that a few more dogs had not been
slaughtered, a wolfish-looking cur incautiously
poked his long nose and head
under the lodge skin, and was instantly
pounced upon by the nearest hunter,
who in a moment drew his knife across
the animal’s throat, and threw it to a
squaw to skin and prepare it for the
pot. The wolf had long since been
vigorously discussed, and voted by all
hands to be “good as dog.”
“Meat’s meat,” is a common saying[140]
in the mountains, and from the buffalo
down to the rattlesnake, including
every quadruped that runs, every fowl
that flies, and every reptile that creeps,
nothing comes amiss to the mountaineer.
Throwing aside all the qualms
and conscientious scruples of a fastidious
stomach, it must be confessed that
dog-meat takes a high rank in the wonderful
variety of cuisine afforded to
the gourmand and the gourmet by the
prolific “mountains.” Now, when the
bill of fare offers such tempting viands
as buffalo beef, venison, mountain
mutton, turkey, grouse, wildfowl,
hares, rabbits, beaver and their tails,
&c., &c., the station assigned to “dog”
as No. 2 in the list can be well appreciated—No.
1, in delicacy of flavour,
richness of meat, and other good
qualities, being the flesh of panthers,
which surpasses every other, and
all put together.
“Painter meat can’t ‘shine’ with
this,” says a hunter, to express the
delicious flavour of an extraordinary
cut of “tender loin,” or delicate fleece.
La Bonté started with his squaw
for the North Fork early in November,
and arrived at the Laramie at the
moment that the big village of the
Sioux came up for their winter trade.
Two other villages were encamped
lower down the Platte, including the
Brulés and the Yanka-taus, who were
now on more friendly terms with the
whites. The first band numbered several
hundred lodges, and presented quite
an imposing appearance, the village
being laid out in parallel lines, the
lodge of each chief being marked with
his particular totem. The traders had
a particular portion of the village
allotted to them, and a line was
marked out which was strictly kept
by the soldiers appointed for the protection
of the whites. As there were
many rival traders, and numerous
coureurs des bois, or peddling ones, the
market promised to be brisk, the more
so as a large quantity of ardent spirits
was in their possession, which would
be dealt with no unsparing hand to
put down the opposition of so many
competing traders.
In opening a trade a quantity of
liquor is first given “on the prairie,”[6]
as the Indians express it in words, or
by signs in rubbing the palm of one
hand quickly across the other, holding
both flat. Having once tasted the
pernicious liquid, there is no fear but
they will quickly come to terms; and
not unfrequently the spirit is drugged,
to render the unfortunate Indians still
more helpless. Sometimes, maddened
and infuriated by drink, they commit
the most horrid atrocities on each
other, murdering and mutilating in a
barbarous manner, and often attempting
the lives of the traders themselves.
On one occasion a band of Sioux,
whilst under the influence of liquor,
attacked and took possession of a
trading fort of the American Fur Company,
stripping it of every thing it
contained, and roasting the trader
himself over his own fire during the
process.
The principle on which the nefarious
trade is conducted is this, that the Indians,
possessing a certain quantity of
buffalo robes, have to be cheated out
of them, and the sooner the better.
Although it is explicitly prohibited
by the laws of the United States to
convey spirits across the Indian frontier,
and its introduction amongst the
Indian tribes subjects the offender to
a heavy penalty; yet the infraction of
this law is of daily occurrence, and
perpetrated almost in the very presence
of the government officers, who
are stationed along the frontier for the
very purpose of enforcing the laws for
the protection of the Indians.
The misery entailed upon these unhappy
people by the illicit traffic must
be seen to be fully appreciated. Before
the effects of the poisonous “fire-water,”
they disappear from the earth
like “snow before the sun;” and
knowing the destruction it entails
upon them, the poor wretches have
not moral courage to shun the fatal
allurement it holds out to them, of
wild excitement and a temporary oblivion
of their many sufferings and
privations. With such palpable effects,
it appears only likely that the illegal
trade is connived at by those whose
policy it has ever been gradually but
surely to exterminate the Indians,
and by any means extinguish their
title to the few lands they now own on
the outskirts of civilisation. Certain[141]
it is that large quantities of liquor find
their way annually into the Indian
country, and as certain are the fatal
results of the pernicious system, and
that the American government takes
no steps to prevent it. There are
some tribes who have as yet withstood
the great temptation, and have
resolutely refused to permit liquor to
be brought into their villages. The
marked difference between the improved
condition of these, and the
moral and physical abasement of those
tribes which give way to the fatal
passion for drinking, sufficiently proves
the pernicious effects of the liquor
trade on the unfortunate and abused
aborigines; and it is matter of regret
that no philanthropist has sprung up
in the United States to do battle for
the rights of the Red man, and call
attention to the wrongs they endure
at the hands of their supplanters in
the lands of their fathers.
Robbed of their homes and hunting-grounds,
and driven by the encroachments
of the whites to distant regions,
which hardly support their bare existence,
the Indians, day by day, are
gradually decreasing before the accumulating
evils, of body and soul,
which their civilised persecutors entail
upon them. With every man’s
hand against them, they drag on to
their final destiny; and the day is not
far distant when the American Indian
will exist only in the traditions of his
pale-faced conquerors.
The Indians who were trading at
this time on the Platte were mostly
of the Sioux nation, including the
tribes of Burnt-woods, Yanka-taus,
Pian-Kashas, Assinaboins, Oglallahs,
Broken Arrows, all of which belong to
the great Sioux nation, or La-cotahs,
as they call themselves, and which
means cut-throats. There were also
some Cheyennes allied to the Sioux,
as well as a small band of Republican
Pawnees.
Horse-racing, gambling, and ball-play,
served to pass away the time
until the trade commenced, and many
packs of dressed robes changed hands
amongst themselves. When playing
at the usual game of “hand,” the
stakes, comprising all the valuables
the players possess, are piled in two
heaps close at hand, the winner at the
conclusion of the game sweeping the
goods towards him, and often returning
a small portion “on the prairie,”
with which the loser may again commence
operations with another player.
The game of “hand” is played by
two persons. One, who commences,
places a plum or cherry-stone in the
hollow formed by joining the concaved
palms of the hands together, then
shaking the stone for a few moments,
the hands are suddenly separated, and
the other player must guess which
hand now contains the stone.
Large bets are often wagered on
the result of this favourite game, which
is also often played by the squaws,
the men standing round encouraging
them to bet, and laughing loudly at
their grotesque excitement.
A Burnt-wood Sioux, Tah-tunga-nisha,
and one of the bravest chiefs of
his tribe, when a young man, was out
on a solitary war expedition against
the Crows. One evening he drew near
a certain “medicine” spring, where,
to his astonishment, he encountered a
Crow warrior in the act of quenching
his thirst. He was on the point of
drawing his bow upon him, when he
remembered the sacred nature of the
spot, and making the sign of peace, he
fearlessly drew near his foe, and proceeded
likewise to slake his thirst. A
pipe of kinnik-kinnik being produced,
it was proposed to pass away the early
part of the night in a game of “hand.”
They accordingly sat down beside the
spring, and commenced the game.
Fortune favoured the Crow. He
won arrow after arrow from the Burnt-wood
brave; then his bow, his club,
his knife, his robe, all followed, and
the Sioux sat naked on the plain. Still
he proposed another stake against the
other’s winnings—his scalp. He
played, and lost; and bending forward
his head, the Crow warrior drew his
knife and quickly removed the bleeding
prize. Without a murmur the
luckless warrior rose to depart, but
first exacted a promise from his antagonist,
that he would meet him once
more at the same pot, and engage in
another trial of skill.
On the day appointed, the Burnt-wood
sought the spot, with a new
equipment, and again the Crow made
his appearance, and they sat down to
play. This time fortune changed
sides, and the Sioux won back his[142]
former losses, and in his turn the
Crow was stripped to his skin.
Scalp against scalp was now the
stake, and this time the Crow submitted
his head to the victorious
Burnt-wood’s knife; and both the
warriors stood scalpless on the plain.
And now the Crow had but one single
stake of value to offer, and the offer of
it, he did not hesitate to make. He
staked his life against the other’s winnings.
They played; and fortune
still being adverse, he lost. He offered
his breast to his adversary. The
Burnt-wood plunged his knife into his
heart to the very hilt; and, laden
with his spoils, returned to his village,
and to this day wears suspended from
his ears his own and enemy’s scalp.
The village presented the usual
scene of confusion as long as the trade
lasted. Fighting, brawling, yelling,
dancing, and all the concomitants of
intoxication, continued to the last drop
of the liquor-keg, when the reaction
after such excitement was almost
worse than the evil itself. During
this time, all the work devolved upon
the squaws, who, in tending the horses,
packing wood and water from a long
distance, had their time sufficiently
occupied. As there was little or no
grass in the vicinity, the animals were
supported entirely on the bark of the
cotton-wood; and to procure this, the
women were daily engaged in felling
huge trees, or climbing them fearlessly,
chopping off the upper limbs,—springing
like squirrels from branch to
branch, which, in their confined costume,
appeared matter of considerable
difficulty.
The most laughter-provoking scenes,
however, were, when a number of
squaws sallied out to the grove, with
their long-nosed, wolfish-looking dogs
harnessed to their travées or trabogans,
on which loads of cotton-wood were
piled. The dogs, knowing full well
the duty required of them, refuse to
approach the coaxing squaws, and, at
the same time, are fearful of provoking
their anger by escaping and running
off. They, therefore, squat on
their haunches, with tongues hanging
out of their long mouths, the picture
of indecision, removing a short distance
as the irate squaw approaches.
When once harnessed to the travée,
however, which is simply a couple of
lodge-poles lashed on either side of the
dog, with a couple of cross-bars near
the ends to support the freight, they
follow quietly enough, urged by bevies
of children, who invariably accompany
the women. When arrived at the
scene of their labours, the reluctance
of the curs to draw near the piles of
cotton-wood is most comical. They
will lie down stubbornly at a little
distance, whining their uneasiness, or
sometimes scamper off bodily, with
their long poles trailing after them,
pursued by the yelling and half frantic
squaws.
When the travées are laden, the
squaws take the lead, bent double
under loads of wood sufficient to break
a porter’s back, and calling to the
dogs, which are urged on by the buffalo-fed
urchins in rear, take up the
line of march. The curs, taking advantage
of the helpless state of their
mistresses, turn a deaf ear to their
coaxings, lying down every few yards
to rest, growling and fighting with
each other, in which encounters every
cur joins, the mêlée, charging pell-mell
into the yelping throng; upsetting the
squalling children, and making confusion
worse confounded. Then, armed
with lodge-poles, the squaws, throwing
down their loads, rush to the
rescue, dealing stalwart blows on the
pugnacious curs, and finally restoring
something like order to the march.
“Tszoo—tszoo!” they cry, “wah,
kashne, ceitcha—get on, you devilish
beasts—tszoo—tszoo!” and belabouring
them without mercy, start them
into a gallop, which, once effected,
they generally continue till they reach
their destination.
The Indian dogs are, however, invariably
well treated by the squaws,
since they assist materially the everyday
labours of these patient overworked
creatures, in hauling firewood
to the lodge, and, on the line of march,
carrying many of the household goods
and chattels which otherwise the squaw
herself would have to carry on her
back. Every lodge possesses from
half-a-dozen to a score,—some for
draught and others for eating,—for dog
meat forms part and parcel of an Indian
feast. The former are stout,
wiry animals, half wolf half sheep-dog,
and are regularly trained to draught;
the latter are of a smaller kind, more[143]
inclined to fat, and embrace every
variety of the genus cur. Many of
the southern tribes possess a breed of
dogs entirely divested of hair, which
evidently have come from South
America, and are esteemed highly for
the kettle. Their meat, in appearance
and flavour, resembles young
pork, but far surpasses it in richness
and delicacy of flavour.
The Sioux are very expert in making
their lodges comfortable, taking
more pains in their construction than
most Indians. They are all of conical
form: a framework of straight slender
poles, resembling hop-poles, and from
twenty to twenty-five feet long, is first
erected, round which is stretched a
sheeting of buffalo robes, softly dressed,
and smoked to render them watertight.
The apex, through which the
ends of the poles protrude, is left open
to allow the smoke to escape. A small
opening, sufficient to permit the entrance
of a man, is made on one side,
over which is hung a door of buffalo
hide. A lodge of the common size
contains about twelve or fourteen
skins, and contains comfortably a family
of twelve in number. The fire is
made in the centre immediately under
the aperture in the roof, and a flap of
the upper skins, is closed or extended
at pleasure, serving as a cowl or
chimney-top to regulate the draught
and permit the smoke to escape freely.
Round the fire, with their feet towards
it, the inmates sleep on skins and
buffalo rugs, which are rolled up during
the day, and stowed at the back
of the lodge.
In travelling, the lodge-poles are
secured half on each side a horse, and
the skins placed on transversal bars
near the ends, which trail along the
ground,—two or three squaws or children
mounted on the same horse, or
the smallest of the latter borne in the
dog travées. A set of lodge-poles
will last from three to seven years,
unless the village is constantly on the
move, when they are soon worn out
in trailing over the gravelly prairie.
They are usually of ash, which grows
on many of the mountain creeks, and
regular expeditions are undertaken
when a supply is required, either for
their own lodges, or for trading with
those tribes who inhabit the prairies
at a great distance from the locality
where the poles are procured.
There are also certain creeks where
the Indians resort to lay in a store of
kinnik-kinnik, (the inner bark of the
red, willow,) which they use as a substitute
for tobacco, and which has an
aromatic and very pungent flavour.
It is prepared for smoking by being
scraped in thin curly flakes from the
slender saplings, and crisped before
the fire, after which it is rubbed between
the hands into a form resembling
leaf-tobacco, and stored in skin bags
for use. It has a highly narcotic
effect on those not habituated to its
use, and produces a heaviness sometimes
approaching stupefaction, altogether
different from the soothing
effects of tobacco.
Every year, owing to the disappearance
of the buffalo from their former
haunts, the Indians are necessitated
to encroach upon each other’s hunting-grounds,
which is a fruitful cause of
war between the different tribes. It
is a curious fact, that the buffalo retire
before the whites, while the presence
of Indians in their pastures appears in
no degree to disturb them. Wherever
a few white hunters are congregated
in a trading port, or elsewhere, so sure
it is that, if they remain in the same
locality, the buffalo will desert the
vicinity, and seek pasture elsewhere;
and in this, the Indians affirm the
wah-keitcha, or “bad medicine,” of
the pale-faces is very apparent; and
ground their well-founded complaints
of the encroachments made upon their
hunting-grounds by the white hunters.
In the winter, many of the tribes
are reduced to the very verge of starvation—the
buffalo having passed from
their country into that of their enemies,
when no other alternative is offered
them, but to remain where they are
and starve, or follow the game into a
hostile region, entailing a war and
all its horrors upon them.
Reckless, moreover, of the future,
in order to prepare robes for the
traders, and procure the pernicious
fire-water, they wantonly slaughter
vast numbers of buffalo cows every
year, (the skins of which sex only are
dressed,) and thus add to the evils in
store for them. When questioned on
this subject, and such want of foresight[144]
being pointed out to them, they answer,
that however quickly the buffalo
disappears, the Red man “goes under”
in greater proportion; and that the
Great Spirit has ordained that both
shall be “rubbed out” from the face
of nature at one and the same time,—”that
arrows and bullets are not
more fatal to the buffalo than the
small-pox and fire-water to them,
and that before many winters’ snows
have disappeared, the buffalo and the
Red man will only be remembered by
their bones, which will strew the
plains.”—”They look forward, however,
to a future state, when, after a
long journey, they will reach the happy
hunting-grounds, where buffalo will
once more blacken the prairies; where
the pale-faces daren’t come to disturb
them; where no winter snows cover
the ground, and the buffalo are always
plentiful and fat.”
As soon as the streams opened, La
Bonté, now reduced to but two animals
and four traps, sallied forth
again, this time seeking the dangerous
country of the Blackfeet, on the head
waters of the Yellow Stone and Upper
Missouri. He was accompanied by
three others, a man named Wheeler,
and one Cross-Eagle, a Swede, who
had been many years in the western
country. Reaching the fork of a
small creek, on both of which appeared
plenty of beaver sign, La Bonté followed
the left-hand one alone, whilst
the others trapped the right in company,
the former leaving his squaw in
the company of a Sioux woman, who
followed the fortunes of Cross-Eagle,
the party agreeing to rendezvous at
the junction of the two forks as soon
as they had trapped to their heads
and again descended them. The
larger party were the first to reach
the rendezvous, and camped on the
banks of the main stream to await the
arrival of La Bonté.
The morning after their return, they
had just risen from their blankets, and
were lazily stretching themselves before
the fire, when a volley of firearms
rattled from the bank of the
creek, and two of their number fell
dead to the ground, at the same moment
that the deafening yells of Indians
broke upon the ears of the
frightened squaws. Cross-Eagle seized
his rifle, and, though severely wounded,
rushed to the cover of a hollow tree
which stood near, and crawling into
it, defended himself the whole day
with the greatest obstinacy, killing
five Indians outright, and wounding
several more. Unable to drive the
gallant trapper from his retreat, the
savages took advantage of a favourable
wind which sprang up suddenly,
and fired the long and dried-up grass
which surrounded the tree. The rotten
log catching fire at length compelled
the hunter to leave his retreat, and,
clubbing his rifle, he charged amongst
the Indians, and fell at last pierced
through and through with wounds,
but not before two more of his assailants
had fallen by his hand.
The two squaws were carried off,
and, shortly after, one was sold to some
white men at the trading ports on the
Platte; but La Bonté never recovered
the “Bending Reed,” nor even heard
of her existence from that day. So
once more was the mountaineer bereft
of his better half; and when he returned
to the rendezvous, a troop of
wolves were feasting on the bodies of
his late companions, and of the Indians
killed in the affray, of which he only
heard the particulars a long time after
from a trapper, who had been present
when one of the squaws was offered
at the trading post for sale, and who
had recounted the miserable fate of her
husband and his companions on the
forks of the creek, which, from the
fact of that trapper being the leader
of the party, is still called La Bonté’s
Creek.
Nevertheless, he continued his solitary
hunt, passing through the midst
of the Crow and Blackfeet country;
encountering many perils, often hunted
by the Indians, but escaping all; and
speedily loading both his animals with
beaver, he thought of bending his
steps to some of the trading rendezvous
on the other side of the mountains,
where employés of the Great Northwest
Fur Company meet the trappers
with the produce of their hunts, on
Lewis’s fork of the Columbia, or one
of its numerous affluents, and intending
to pass the winter at some of the
company’s trading posts in Oregon,
into which country he had never yet
penetrated.
ART—ITS PROSPECTS. CLEGHORN’S ANCIENT AND MODERN ART.
As the age in which Shakspeare
wrote, had he not been in existence,
would still have been remarkable on
account of its dramatic writers, so the
Cinque Cento is equally distinguished
as the era of the arts. Yet has no very
satisfactory cause been assigned for
the direction of the human mind to
these particular pursuits at these precise
periods; for, simultaneously in
countries differing in climate, governments,
and manners, have the requisite
men of genius arisen.
It might be easier to account for the
depression than the rise of the noblest
arts. Of this we shall presently speak;
aware, at the same time, how ungracious
will be the words which
will admit of a decadence among ourselves.
When we boast of our “enlightened
age,” it would not be amiss
that we stay for a moment our pride,
look back, and consider how much we
have absolutely lost; in how much we
are inferior. Every age seems destined
to do its own work, which it
does nearly to the perfection of its
given art or science. Succeeding ages
are destined rather to invent new than
to improve upon the old. What has
been done, becomes an accumulated
wealth that Time deposits ever, and
passes on to continual work to add
fresh materials, and stock the world
with the means of general improvement
and happiness. There is always
progression, but it is a progression of
invention; the destined works are too
vast, too infinite to allow a long delay
in the advancement of any one accomplishment.
It is rapidly completed; we
are scarcely allowed time to stand and
wonder; we must pass on to perform
something new. Yet, if such attained
thing shall be lost, or nearly so, the
power to create it again may be again
given; but it works de novo, adapting
itself to the new principle which has
rendered the reproduction advantageous,
if not necessary. Thus, for instance,
in the ages which we are
pleased to call dark, to what magnitude
and what exactness of beauty did
not architecture reach, and that in a
particularly inventive style—the Gothic—borrowing
not from what had
before been, and which had been
held perfect, a style upon which we
do not now even hope to improve,
but content ourselves with admiring
and copying. Thus it should seem
that where any thing like a practical
continuance of an art has been
permitted, the entirely new direction
it has taken would show that invention,
required for the age, was the
object, and that, too, bounded by a
limit. “For this purpose have I raised
thee up,” would appear to be the text
upon which the histories of the arts,
as of every thing human, may be considered
the comment.
It is to the total loss of ancient art
that mankind are indebted for its revival,
its re-discovery, as it were; for
little or nothing was left from which, as
from an old stock, art was to begin.
The new Christian principle created
a new mind, to which there was little
consonant in what was known, however
imperfectly, of ancient works.
Hence what is termed revival might,
with more aptitude of expression, be
called the re-discovery.
Had art been uninterruptedly continued
from the days of Apelles, it
would probably have degenerated to
its lowest state. The destruction, the
altogether vanishing away of the former
glory, was essential to the rise of the
new. All was nearly obliterated. Of
the innumerable statues of which
Greece was plundered by the Romans,
but six were to be found—five of
marble, and one of brass—in the city
of Rome, at the beginning of the
fifteenth century; so that art may be
said to have been defunct. The decadence
of architecture seems also to
have been required for the originating
the Gothic, for the inventing altogether
a new style, which had no prototype.
It was necessary to the establishing
the Christian principle operatively,
that the mind should be wrested
powerfully from former and antagonistic[146]
ideas. And this could scarcely
have been effected had any thing like
a continual, an important succession of
vigorous life in these arts been allowed.
It seems to have been the work of a
great guiding will, that the way should
be prepared for renovation, by the
almost entire loss or mutilation of the
greatest works of former periods, and
by the veil of ignorance which victorious
barbarism spread before all eyes,
that they should not distinguish
through that cloud the remnant of a
glory which was too great to be altogether
destroyed. The very language
which spoke of it was a buried charm,
that the oblivion might be more perfect.
And not until the now grown
Christian mind required the re-discovery
of art, was that tongue loosened.
The revival of ancient literature and
the birth of new art were simultaneous.
With the latter, at least, it was more
than a sleep from which it arose—it
was from a death, with all the marks
of its corruption.
We do not mean to assert that art
rose at once full-grown, as Pallas from
the head of Jove. It had undoubtedly
its progression; but it did not grow from
an old stock; and hence it did grow
and arose unimpeded and unchoked
by an unwholesome exuberance, to
the greatest splendour and glory.
Whether there can be again any new
principle which will require new inventions,
it would be almost presumptuous
to consider; but we do feel
assured that should it be so, there will
not be an adaptation of present means
to it, but that the wing of oblivion
must have to sweep over, overshadow,
and obliterate the present multifarious
form and body of art. The fine arts
are not like the exact sciences, always
progressing from accumulative knowledge
towards their final and sure
establishment of truth; on the contrary,
their great truths recede further
from view, as knowledge is accumulated,
and practice, deteriorates by example.
Science is truth to be dug out
of the earth, as it were; a precious
ore, not strictly ours, but by and for
our use. The fine arts are in a far
greater degree ours, for they are of the
mind’s creation; they are the product
of a faculty given, indeed, but given
to create and not to gather, and dig
up ready-made for our purpose; they
are of that faculty which has given
the name to the poet, as altogether
the maker. They give that to the
world which it never could have received
by any accumulation of fact and
knowledge. Take away the individual
genius, the inventive, the creating
mind of the one man, the Homer, the
Dante, the Shakspeare, the Michael
Angelo, the Raffaelle, and the whole
product is annihilated; we cannot even
conceive of its existence, know of no
mine wherein to dig, no facts, no
knowledge out of which it can grow.
That creating power may, indeed,
turn all existing things to its use, all
facts and all knowledge; but it commands
and is not governed by them—is
a power in no degree dependant on
them, which would still be, though
they existed not—a power which, if it
exhausted worlds, would invent new for
its purpose. To whom, then, are such
powers given? for what purpose?—and
are they of a gift deteriorated in its
use and abuse? Alas! they are still
of the “corruptible,” and cannot, in
our present state, “put on incorruption.”
They are, however, of the mind,
which may be purified and strengthened,
or corrupted and degraded.
They effect in a great degree, and
suitably to the age’s requirement,
their purpose. Corrupted from the
ardour and sincerity of their first
passion, and by the admission, little
by little, of what is vicious, and yet
which, we must confess, has its beauty;
their very aim becomes changed, less
large by subdivision, and less sure by
confusion and uncertainty of aim, until
all purpose be lost, in a low satisfaction
in mere dexterity and mindless
imitation. And what shall stay art
in such downward way of decadence?
Can a strong impulse be given to it—for
there is no strength but the mind’s
strength? It is not patronage, but
purpose, which is wanted. What
shall revivify the passion that gave
it earnestness,—the sincerity, the trust
in itself, the confidence in its own
high-mindedness, the sense of the importance
of its objects, and the true
glory of their pursuit? We have our
fears that we are doing much to multiply
artists, and degrade art. We
distribute patronage in so many
streams, by our art-unions, that no
full fertilising current is visible. We
make a pauperism, and stamp it with
the disgrace of the beggarly contribution;[147]
we, pauperise the mind too,
by the demand for mean productions,
and by circulating, as the choicest
specimens of British art, engravings
which tend utterly to the deterioration
of the public taste. Perhaps
there is nothing more frightfully injurious
in the present state of art, than
this ever putting before the public
eye things in themselves bad, and
mostly bad, where badness is more
surely fatal, in purpose. It is far
easier for good taste and for good art,
in practice, to arise out of a blank,
out of nothing, than out of an exuberance
of bad examples. These
things tend to vitiate the pure. The
great daily accumulation of inferior
works, low in character, and deficient
in artistic knowledge and skill, that
are ever thrust before the public eye,
are doing much mischief. They are
poisoning and vitiating the ground
from which taste should spring. We
are not educating in art, but against
art. We are teaching to admire
things which, were it possible to keep
what is bad from the public eye,
would disgust as soon as seen. And
even where the exhibition is in no
other respect vicious, it is too often
vicious from the total absence of any
high purpose. For lack of object, we
look to some mere mechanical prettinesses;
and by habit learn first to
look for, and then to work for, nothing
more. When the great men of other
days, whose names we have now so
constantly in our mouths, dedicated
themselves to art, they did it with all
their soul. They had the earnestness
of a passion; and what they did not,
as we should now say, well, technically
viewing some of their early
works, they did to express some
strong and some worthy feeling. And
as they advanced in technical skill,
still they ever thought a certain dignity
and importance were essential to
their works. The public mind had
not yet felt satiety. But in time the
progeny of art multiplied. The trading
multitude had to entice purchasers,
and to persuade them that their
novelties were at least more pleasing,
if the aim was not so high. The new
lamps were cried up above the old.
Thus they first created a bad taste,
and then pandered to it. Cold conventionalities
took the place of feeling;
even beauty was studied more
for low sense, than for its moral,
and intellectual expression. Art was
smothered by her own children. The
brood has been too numerous, and
the productions as variable as the
brood. They who would do great
things were they allowed, are not
allowed. The lower fascinations have
taken possession of the public mind.
Patronage runs to the little, and the
greatest encouragement is to those
who will provide the market with
the cheapest, if not the best wares.
Artists must live as well as other
people. They cannot, if they would,
sacrifice themselves to work out great
and noble ideas, for which there is
no demand; and for this state of
things they are themselves in no small
degree to blame. It is their own cry
for patronage that has raised these
art-unions: the patronage has been
raised, but who gets it? They (like
the national guard in Paris) have
been superseded by their own inferior
workmen. And what shall remedy
all this superfœtation? First, let pains
be taken properly to educate in art
the public eye, and the public mind.
We rejoice to know that, while we
are writing, a society is forming,
similar to the Cambden Society, for
the publication of all important works
on art, whether old or original, and
for having the finest productions of
art engraved, in whatever country
they are to be found. As good taste
is the object, so care will be taken
that nothing of a deteriorating character
will be admitted; and works
will be produced which, in the present
state of general feeling, private speculation
would scarcely venture upon.
The works will, we are given to
understand, chiefly be distributable
among the members of the society;
but some, thought to be particularly
well adapted to give a better direction
to the public taste, will be generally
purchasable.
This society is of great promise—if
it succeeds at all, it will succeed eminently,
and we believe it must succeed.
It will, we have some hope
drive the low, the meaningless things
of the day out of the field. We are,
as a nation, really ignorant of art.
We know it not, as it has been. We
want to see the public eye acquainted,
through good engravings, with the
numerous fine frescos that cannot be[148]
generally known in any other way.
Whatever tends to the real advancement
of art will obtain the solicitous
attention of this society.
The Fine Arts Commission affords
another means of remedying the evils
that are besetting the profession, and
through them the public taste. We
do not like the Government competition
system. We go further—we do
not like the Government, we mean the
Commission, constituting themselves
judges and purveyors. This is not
the way to make great men. The
man of genius shrinks from the competition
system; nay, he fears or
doubts the judgment of his judges.
Perhaps he feels that he is himself
the best judge; and if he has a just
confidence in himself, he ought to feel
this. He will not like the check of
too much dictation as to subjects,
composition, or any of the detail.
We are persuaded that it would be far
wiser, both for the public and for art,
that the commissioners should studiously
select their man, without competition,
not for some one or more
pictures, but for a far wider range.
There will be still competition enough
for proper ambition in the number
still to be employed. Raffaelle had
the Vatican assigned to him, and that
at an early age; so would we gladly
see a large portion given to one man,
and let the whole be of his one mind,
and let him have his assistants if he
please. Let him be dominant, and if
he has within him a power, it will
come out; and it cannot be difficult
to find a few men of sense and vigour;
and even though they have not as yet
shown great powers, it does not follow
that they have them not—trust to
what they have, and more will grow.
But we have some even now capable
of performing beautiful works to do
honour to the nation. We should
rejoice to see their secretary released
from the clerkship of his office, and set
to work seriously with his hand and
his superintending mind. We would
impress this upon the consideration of
the commissioners as an indisputable
truth, that if they select a man of genius,
they select one superior to themselves—one
who is to teach, not to be
taught by them—and one with whose
arrangements, after their selection,
they should by no means interfere.
And supposing the worst, that they
have actually made an unfortunate
choice—what then? They have made
an experiment at no very great cost,
and may obliterate whatever is a disgrace.
The works of other painters
were obliterated in the Sistine Chapel
to make room for Michael Angelo.
Nor was there any hesitation in destroying
the labours of previous artists,
and even the suspended operations
of his old master, Perugino, that the
whole space might be open to the
genius of the youth Raffaelle. It
is whole, entire responsibility that
makes great men. Throw upon the
persons you select the whole weight,
and thereby give them the benefit
of all the glory; and whatever
be their powers, you tax them to the
utmost. We would have them by no
means interfered with, any more than
we would cripple the commander of
our armies abroad with the petty
counsels and restrictions of bureau-manufacture.
Nor should they be
too strictly limited as to time, nor
subjected to the continual questionings
of an ungenerous impatience. Let
the trust be conferred upon them as
an honour which they are to wear and
enjoy, not as a notice of their servility,
but of their freedom. That trust
is less likely to be abused the more
generously it is given. To fulfil it
then, becomes an ambition; and the
daily habit of this higher feeling, by
making the given work the all in all
of life, renders the men more fit for
it. Let the nation, expecting liberality
from the “Liberal Arts,” bestow
it—hold out high rewards, leave the
artists in all respects unshackled; and,
the intention of a work being approved
of, let not the time it is to occupy be
in the stipulation. And it would be
well to look to the promise of the
young as well as actual performances;
for the power to do will grow. Of
thirty-eight competitors convened at
Florence, Lorenzo Ghiberti, only
twenty-three years of age, was chosen
to execute the celebrated doors; the
work occupied forty years of his life.
The work is immortal, if human work
can be; and obtained this eulogium
from Michael Angelo, that “they
were worthy of being the gates of
Paradise.” He conferred honour upon
his city, and received such as was
worthy the city to bestow. “His
labours were justly appreciated, and[149]
ably rewarded by his fellow citizens,
who, besides granting him whatever
he demanded, assigned him a portion
of land, and elected him Gonfaloniere,
or chief magistrate of the state. His
bust was afterwards placed in the
baptistery.” Was the confidence, the
full trust, in the power of the young
Raffaelle misplaced? What wonders
did he not perform in his too short life!
Had he lived longer, he would without
question have reached the highest
honours his country had to bestow.
One word more on this subject of
generosity—of national generosity.
We seem to think it a great thing to
bestow a knighthood upon an artist
of eminence here and there, yet
give not the means of keeping the
dignity from conspicuous shame, of
maintaining a decent hospitality
among his brethren artists, by which
much general improvement might
evidently arise. All our real substantial
honours are conferred upon soldiers
and lawyers. They have estates
publicly given, and are raised to the
peerage; yet it is doubtful if one man
of genius, in literature and the arts,
does not deserve better of his country,
and confer upon it more glory, than
any ten of the other more favoured
professions: and more than this, the
name of one such genius will be remembered,
perhaps with some sense
of the disgrace of neglect, when all
the others are forgotten. Let a
lawyer be but a short period of his
life upon the woolsack, he will find
means to raise to himself a fortune,
and retire back upon private life with
an annual pension of thousands; while
the man of genius in arts and literature
is too often left in old age uncheered by
any acknowledgment, and perhaps
weighed down to death by embarrassments,
from which a delighted, improved,
and at the same time an
ungrateful country will not relieve
him. A government should know that
it is for the crown to honour a profession,
and thereby to make it worthy
the honour. We live in a country
where distinctions do much, and
are worse than profitless without adequate
means to sustain them. It
would be well if sometimes selections
were made in other directions than the
law and army, and if our peerage
were not unfrequently radiated with the
glory of genius. Why should a barren
baronetcy have been conferred on
the author of Waverley? Had he been
a conqueror in fifty battles, could he
have conferred more benefit than he
has conferred upon his country? Why
is it that there is always in our government
a jealousy of literature and the
arts? There has not been a decent
honour bestowed on either since the
reign of the unfortunate Charles.
Poets, painters, and sculptors, it is
vulgarly thought, are scarcely “alendi,”
and certainly “non saginandi.”
The arts might at least be given a
position in our universities. This, as
a first step, would do much,—it would
tend, too, mainly to raise the public
taste, which is daily sinking lower and
lower. We should be glad to see Mr
Eastlake made professor of painting
at Oxford, with an adequate establishment
there to enable him not only
to lecture, but to teach more practically
by design, in the very place of
all others in the kingdom where there
is most in feeling congenial with art.
We mention Mr Eastlake, not making
an invidious distinction, but because
his acquirements in literature, and his
valuable contributions to it, seem
most readily to point to him as a fit
occupant for the professor’s chair.
We have repeatedly, in the pages of
Maga, insisted upon the importance
of establishing the fine arts in our
universities, and at one time entertained
a hope that the Taylor Legacy
would have taken this direction. We
are not, however, sorry altogether
that it did not do so, for it would
surely be more advantageous that such
a movement should begin with the
Government. It would remedy, too,
more evils than one; it would give an
occupation of mind, congenial with
their academic studies, to our youth,
and preserve them from a dangerous
extravagance both of purse and of
opinions. The hopes, however, of
any thing really advantageous to the
fine arts arising from our Government,
unless very strongly urged to it,
are small. They do not seem inclined
at all to favour the profession; they
would look upon it as solely addicted
to the labour of the hand with a view
to small profits—a portion of which
profits, too, upon some strange principles
of the political economists, they[150]
would appropriate to the nation as a
fine, the penalty of genius. One would
imagine, from the proposition of the
Board of Trade to take 10 per cent
from subscriptions to art-unions for
the purchasing pictures for the National
Gallery, that they considered
the epithet “fine” so appropriated to
the arts as intended originally to suggest
a tax. They would not allow
the profession a free trade. Whatever
is obtained by exhibiting works
of artists, should be as much their
property as would the product of
any other manufacture be the property
of the respective adventurers, and the
art-union subscriptions are undoubtedly
a portion of these profits. What,
in common justice, have the public
to do with them? The proposed
scheme is a step towards communism,
and may have been borrowed from the
French provisional seizure of their
railroads. With equal justice might
they require that every butcher and
baker and tailor should give a portion
of his meat, his bread, and his
cloth to feed and clothe our army and
navy; and this not as of a common
taxation, but as an extra compliment
and advantage to these trades. There
is a great deal too much here of the
beggarly utilitarian view. We advocate
not the cause of art-unions—we
think them perfectly mischievous, and
would gladly see them suppressed;
but surely to invite and tempt the
poor artists to paint their twenty and
five-and-twenty pound pictures, and
coolly to take 10 per cent out of their
pockets to purchase to yourself a gallery
of art, is not very consonant to
our general ideas of what is due to the
liberal arts. The liberality is certainly
not reciprocal.
Nor, indeed, when we view the
state of our National Gallery, considering
the building as well as what
it contains, can we be induced to think
that the Government are very much in
earnest in their profession of a desire
to raise its importance. The National
Gallery has its committee, and there
is the Commission of Fine Arts. The
former like not a questioning Parliament,
and have not sufficient confidence
in themselves to disregard the
uncomplimentary animadversions of a
critical press; and so the National
Gallery advances not. The latter
appear to treat art too much as a taxable
commodity, and as having a right
to levy specimens, and take for the
public the profit of them, when they
are required to cater for any national
works. We do not, however, doubt
their sincere desire to promote the
arts; but we do doubt if they are perfectly
alive to the real importance of
the work they have to do, and fear
their efforts are rendered less useful by
the number and conflicting tastes of
the members. Divisions and subdivisions
of responsibility terminate
too frequently in many little things
which, put together, do not make one
great one.
However deficient, or however
faulty in our taste, there seems to be
at the present moment a more general
desire to become acquainted with art
and its productions in former ages.
Publications of historical and critical
importance are not wanting; but it is
singular that the prevailing patronage
is little influenced as yet by the knowledge
received. From whatever cause
it may arise, the fact is manifest that
we have not a distinct School of Art.
It might be quite correct to assert,
that there is no characteristic school,
not one founded on a principle—a
principle distinguished from former
influences—in any country of Europe.
We do not even except the German
schools; for able though the men be
and honoured, they show no symptom
of an inventive faculty, which can
alone make a school. They are as yet
in their imitative state—in that of revival.
They are in the trammels of
an artistic superstition. They have
no one great and new idea to realise.
They make their commencement from
art, not from mind—forgetful of this
truth, that art cannot grow out of
art: for, if good, it seduces the mind
into mere imitation, which soon becomes
effect; if bad, it incapacitates
from conceiving the beautiful. Art
cannot grow out of art; it may progress
from its inferior to its better
state, till the idea of its principle has
been completed. It must then begin
again from a new—from an idea not
yet embodied—or it will inevitably
decline, from the causes named, to
mediocrity.
It does not at all follow, in this rise
of new art—or, if we please, revival of[151]
art—that there shall be at first a consciousness
of working upon a new
principle, or a positive purpose to deviate
(for such a purpose would be but
a vagary and extravagance, relying
on no principle:) there must be some
want of the day strongly felt, some
feeling to be embodied, some impress
of the times to be stamped and made
visible. Hence alone can arise a new
principle of art; and it is one that cannot
be preconceived, it must have its
birth without forethought, and possibly
without a knowledge that it exists;
it may be in the artist’s mind,
an unconscious purpose working
through the conscious processes of art.
The age in which we live has a strong
desire to know all about art, as to advance
in knowledge of every kind; but
has it in itself one characteristic feeling,
one strong impulse, favourable to
art, such as will make genius start up,
as it were, from his slumber and his
dream, and do his real work? Nor
can this be prophesied of; for, if it
could, it would exist somewhere, at
least in the mind of the prophet. It
is like the statue existing in the block;
but it is the hand of time, under direction
that we wot not of, that must be
cutting it away. Nor is it fair, for
any lack in one power of mind, to underrate
the age in which we live. It
may be great in another power to do
a destined work; that work done, another
may be required, and another
power be developed, in which art may
be the required means to the more perfect
vivifying a new principle. The
genius of our day is too busy in the
world’s doings, in striving to advance
utility, to have leisure, or to take an
interest in the ideal and poetical. A
great poetry it is indeed in itself, with
all its mighty engines, working with
iron arms more vast and powerful
than fable could imagine of Brontes
and Steropes, and all the huge manufacturers
of thunderbolts for an Ideal
Jove. Reality has outgrown fiction,—has
become the “major videri,”—is
doing a sublime work—one, too, in
which poetry of high cast is inherent,
through hands and means most unpoetical.
Mind is there, thought is
there, worthy of all the greatness of
man’s reputation for sagacity or invention,
and gigantic energy; the
reaching to and grasping the large
powers of nature, and adding them to
his own body, thus becoming, unconscious
of the poetic analogy, a Titan
again. This age is, after all, doing a
great deed. Let the dreamer, the versifier,
the searcher after visible beauty,
the painter, the statuary, incapacitated
as they all generally are from the
knowledge of what we term the business
of life, consider coolly, without
prejudice for his art, and against what
more commonly meets him in some interrupting
and ungracious form, reality,
the machinery of governments,
the science of banking, the law of markets,
and the innumerable detail of
which he seldom thinks, but without
the establishment of which he would
not be allowed to think,—by which he
lives his daily life; let him trace any
one manufacture through all its successive
ingenuities to its great uses
and its great results. Let him travel
a few hundred miles on a railroad, and
note how all is ordered, with what
precision all arrangements are made
and conducted, and what a world it is
in itself, moving through space like a
world, and set in motion and stayed
by the hand of one of his own Saxon
blood; and then, in idea, transferring
himself from his own work, and his
pride of his own art, let him ask himself
if he sees not something beyond,
quite extraneous to himself, a great
thing effected, which he never could
have conceived nor have executed;
and then let him say if there be not even
in this our working world, a great and
living poetry, a magnificent thought
realised, a principle brought out,
worthy an age; and then let him be
content for a while that his own particular
capacity should for a time be
in abeyance, to great purposes inoperative,
unproductive of the world’s
esteem. It may be that he will but
have to wait for his season. His time
may come again. Some new principle in
the world’s action, with possibly a
secret and electric power, may reach
him, enter his own mind, and set at
large all his capacities, and make them
felt; for that principle, whatever it is
to be, will be electric, too, in the general
mind. It may arise naturally out
of the present state of things. Now,
our schoolless art, like what has once
been a mighty river, with all its tributary
streams, has wandered into[152]
strange and lower lands, and been enticed
away through innumerable small
channels, still fertilising, in a more
homely and modest way, many
countries, but losing its own distinctive
character and name. The streams
will never flow back and unite again,
but some of them, in this earth’s shifts
and changes, may again become rivers,
and bear a rich merchandise into the
large ocean, and so enrich the world.
If we think upon the distinct characteristics
of schools, we must be struck
with this, that before each one was
known, established, and confirmed in
public opinion, it could not have been
generally imagined and preconceived.
It is altogether the creation of gifted
genius. We acknowledge the setting
up a great truth, of which we had not
a glimpse until we see it worked out,
and standing before us manifest. It
is ours by natural adoption, not by a
universal instinctive invention. So
that it is a presumption of our weakness
to believe, as some do, that the
arena of art is limited, and every part
occupied; and that, for the future,
nothing is left but a kind of copying
and imitation. Who is to set limit to
the powers of mind? We can imagine
a dogmatist of this low kind, before
Shakspeare’s day, in admiration of
the Greek drama, laying down the
laws of the unities as irrefragable,
and that the great volume of the
drama was closed with them. And
some such opinions have been set
forth by our Gallic neighbours, and
maintained with no little pertinacity.
We must have been Shakspeares
to have preconceived his drama.
How, for ages, was poetry limited!
the epic, as it were, closed! His age
knew nothing of Milton before Milton.
It was a new principle coming dimly
through troubadours and romances,
that shone forth at length Homerically,
but with a difference, in Marmion,
and indeed all Sir Walter Scott’s
poetry, which, if it be linked to any
that has preceded it, must be referred
to the most remote, to that of Homer
himself; so that let no man say that
the world of fact and possibility is
shut against art. The great classic
idea, the deification, the worship of
beauty, was completed by the ancients.
There was a long rest, a sleep, without
a dream of a new principle; but it
came, and art awakened to its perception.
Giotto, Della Robbo, the old
Siennese school, Beato Angelico,
Pisani, Donatello, evolve the Christian
idea. Perugino, weak in faith,
turns art towards earth, and leads
Rafaelle to strive for a new beautiful;
and Michael Angelo for the powerful—the
former humanising the divine, the
latter, if not deifying, gigantising
humanity—not in the antique repose,
but incorporeal energy—the whole
dignity of man, as imagined in his
personal condition. This was the characteristic
of the Florentine school—as,
after Perugino, or commencing with
him, intellect, united with grace and
beauty, became the characteristic of
the Roman. But grace and beauty
are dangerously human. The religious
mind, in reverential contemplation,
felt awe above humanity, and feared
to invest divinity with corporeal charm.
Even in heathen art, the great Athenian
goddess affects not grace, but
stands in a severe repose, so unlike
rest, the beautiful emblem of weakness.
Grace and beauty became dangerous
qualities when applied to Christian
devotional art. The followers of
Perugino, who thought them essential,
were not at first aware to what degree
they were deteriorating the great
principle of their school, and how they
were rendering art too human for their
creed. Woman—by the gift of nature,
beauty personified—by more close and
accurate study of her perfections,
ceased to be an object of real worship,
as her fascinations were felt. Even
Raffaelle was under an unadoring influence.
His madonnas often detract
much from the idolatry which his
church laboured to confirm. We must
not wonder, then, if after him we find
humanity in woman even dethroned
from her higher and almost majestic
state of heavenly purity—though legitimatised
as an object of worship, the
“mother of God,” in that higher
sanctity than it was possible to set up
man, in his most saintly apotheosis,
(for the boldest mind would necessarily
be shocked at the idea of bestowing
a divine paternity on man, even if his
religion forbade it not.) Woman, in
her real beauty, superseded the ideal;
and, from condescending to represent
inferior saints and conventual devotees,
reassumed at length her more[153]
earthly empire, and threw around
fascinations which rather tended to
dissipate than to encourage religious
sentiment. The divinity of art, which
had deigned to shine with sacred
lustre beneath and through the natural
veil of modesty, indignantly withdrew,
when that veil was rudely cast aside
by the undevotional hands of her not
less skilful but more deteriorated professors.
The Venetian school, with a truly
congenial luxury of colour, evolved
the idea of civil polity, in all its connexions
with religion, with judicature,
with manners, commerce, societies, dignities,
triumphs; a large field, indeed,
but one in which the great civic idea
was the characteristic, running through
every subject. Even the nude, before
considered as most eligible in the display
of art, yielded to civic dress and
gorgeous ornament. What other ideas
remain to be evolved? The world
does not stand still—art may for a
time. We must wait till some genius
awaken us.
There is, we repeat, no modern
school among us; art is pursued to
an extent unprecedented, but without
any fixed serious purpose, in all its
multifarious forms, and with an ability
sufficient to show that some moving
cause is alone wanted. We progress
in skill, in precision and clearness; but
the hand is little directed by the mind.
Our exhibition walls abound with
talent, but are for the most part barren
of genius: and surely this must continue
to be the case, while the public
mind is in its unpoetic, its utilitarian
state, and shall look to art for its passing
charm only as a gentle recreation,
an idle amusement. If there is any
tendency to a school, it is unfortunately
to one which is most in opposition
to that pure school which found,
and cherished, and idealised the sanctity
of female beauty.
We know not if it should be considered
an escape or not; but certainly
there was, in the earlier period of
English art, one man of extraordinary
genius, who, vigorously striking out a
great moral idea, might have been the
founder of a new school. We mean
Hogarth. He was, however, too adventurously
new for the age, and left
no successor; nor is even now the
greatness of his genius generally
understood. He has been classed with
“painters of drolls;” yet was he the
most tragic painter this country—we
were about to say, any country—has
produced. We are not prepared to say
it is a school we should wish to have
been established; but we assert that the
genius of Hogarth incurred for us the
danger. His works stand unique in
art—that which can be said, perhaps,
of the works of no other painter that
ever existed, and obtained a name. We
had written so far, when we were willing
to see what a modern writer says of
this great man; and we are happy to find
his views in so great a degree coincide
with our own. We make the follow-extract
from Cleghorn’s 2d volume of
Ancient and Modern Art; a work,
indeed, that, when we took up the pen,
it was our purpose to speak of more
largely, and to which we mean to devote
what further space may be
allowed for this paper:—
“To Hogarth, on the other hand,
M. Passavant awards that justice
which has been denied to him by his
countrymen. Hogarth is of all English
painters, and, perhaps, of all
others, the one who knew how to represent
the events of common life
with the most humour, and, at the
same time, with rare and profound
truth. This truth of character is, however,
visible not only in his conception
of a subject, but is varied throughout
in the form and colour of his figures
in a no less masterly manner.” “Hogarth
[continues Mr Cleghorn] stands
alone as an artist, having had no predecessors,
rivals, nor successors. He
is the more interesting, too, as being
the first native English artist of celebrity.
Yet a tasteless public was
unable to appreciate his merits; and
he was driven to the necessity of
raffling his pictures for small sums,
which only partially succeeded. In
spite of the sneers of Horace Walpole
that he was “more a writer of comedy
with his pencil than a painter,” and
the epigrammatic saying of Augustus
Von Schlegel, that ‘he painted ugliness,
wrote on beauty, and was a
thorough bad painter,’ he was a great
and original artist, both painter and
engraver, whose works, coming home to
every man’s understanding and feelings,
and applicable to every age and
country, can never lose their relish[154]
and interest. They are chiefly known
to the public by his etchings and
engravings, which, however, convey
a very imperfect idea of the beauty
and expression of the original paintings.”
We only object to stress laid
upon his humour, which is not his, or
at least his only, characteristic. He was
a great dramatist of human life; humour
was the incidental gift, tragedy
the more essential. Who had more
humour, more wit than Shakspeare,
and who was ever so tragic, or so
employed his humour as to set it
beside his most tragic scenes, with an
effect that made the pathos deeper?
In such a sense was Hogarth “comic.”
His “Marriage à la Mode” is the
deepest of tragedies.
We turn to Mr Cleghorn’s two interesting
and very useful volumes.
They give a compendious, yet, for general
use and information, sufficiently
elaborate view of architecture, sculpture,
and painting, from their very
origin to their present condition.
We know of no work containing so
complete a view. If we are disposed
at all to quarrel with his plan, it is
that in every branch he comes down
to too late a time. And as it is always
the case with writers who find themselves
committed to the present age,
he evidently finds himself encumbered
with the detail which this part of his
plan has forced upon him. In matter
it will be often found that the present
age overpowers all preceding, when
even it is vastly inferior in importance.
Nor is it very easy to avoid a
bias in speaking of contemporaries;
nor can a writer safely depend upon
his own judgment when he looks too
nearly and intimately on men and their
works, and fears the giving offence
by omissions, or by too qualified
praise. His divisions into schools,
with general remarks on each at the
end, give a very clear view, when
taken together, of the history of these
arts; and we are rejoiced to see them—architecture,
sculpture, and painting—thus
in a manner linked in history,
as they were formerly in the minds and
genius of the greatest men. In this
he follows the good course led by
Vasari. In his account of the Flemish
and Dutch schools, there is a strange
omission of the early Flemish painters
preceding and subsequent to the Van
Eycks, to the time of Rubens; nor is
the influence which the brothers Van
Eyck had upon art sufficiently discussed.
We propose at some future
day to treat more at length on this
subject, and to make extracts from
Michiel’s very interesting little volume,
his “Peintres Brugeois.” Even in the
short account of Van Eyck’s invention,
Mr Cleghorn is somewhat careless, in
the omission of one important little
word, sue, in his extract from Vasari,
who does not exactly describe the
invention as “the result of a mixture
or vehicle composed of linseed oil or
nut oil, boiled up with other mixtures,”
but “with other mixtures of his own.”
Vasari says, “e aggiuntevi altre sue
misture fece la vernice,” &c.
In the following remarks on Greek
sculpture we find something consonant
to the ideas we have ventured to
express:—
“A remarkable difference is observable
in the female ideal, the result of
that refined delicacy and purity of
taste evinced on all occasions by the
Greeks. They neither increased the
stature, nor heightened the contours
of their heroines and goddesses, convinced
that in so doing they must
have sensibly impaired the beauty,
modesty, and delicacy of the sex.
In this the Greek sculptors conformed
to the rule inculcated by Aristotle,
and uniformly observed in the Greek
tragedy, never to make woman overstep
the modesty of the female character.
The Medicean Venus is but a
woman, though perhaps more beautiful
than ever woman appeared on
earth. Another peculiarity is very
striking. While a great proportion
of the male statues, whether men,
heroes, or gods, were naked, or nearly
so, those of the other sex, with the
exception of the Venuses, Graces, and
Hours, were uniformly draped from
head to foot. Even the three Graces
by Socrates, described by Pausanias
as decorating the entrance to the
Acropolis, were clothed in imitation of
the more ancient Graces.” As to this
exception of the Venuses and Graces,
Mr Cleghorn seems to have in some
degree misapprehended the passage
relating thereto in Pausanias, who
distinctly says that he knows not who
first sculptured or painted them naked,
but it was after the time of Socrates.[155]
These Graces of Socrates, by the bye,
may be the φιλαι, of whom he speaks
in his dialogue with Theodota, who,
he says, will not let him rest day nor
night.
The number of nude Venuses would,
it may be suspected, scarcely justify
the elegant compliment in the epigram
in the Anthologia—
Τους τρεις οιδα μονους; Πραχιτελης δε ποθεν?”
Three only, did me ever naked see:
But this Praxiteles—when, where did He?
Our author censures the school of
Bernini, we should have thought
justly, remembering much that has
been said on the subject of the unfitness
of the ponderous material to
represent light action, if we had not
seen the Xanthian marbles brought
to this country by Sir Charles Fellowes,
and now deposited in the British
Museum. The female statues
that stood in the Tomb Temple are
exquisite, and perhaps equal to any
Grecian art, yet are they represented
with flying drapery. It is difficult
to make a rule which some bold
genius shall not subvert.
Most authors on art think it necessary
to descant upon liberty, as most
favourable to its advancement. It is
difficult to define what liberty is, so that
every example may be disputed. If
we take the age of Pericles, when the
wonders of Phidias were achieved, we
must not forget that Phidias himself
was treated by the Athenians with
such indignity that he left them, and
deposited his finest work at Corinth.
The republic suspected him of thieving
the gold, and he had the precaution,
knowing his men, to weigh the metal,
and work it so as to be removable.
We must not forget that Pericles, who
fortunately in a manner governed
Athens, was obliged to plead on his
knees for the life of Aspasia, whose
offence was her superior endowments.
When Alexander subjugated Greece,
art still flourished. Nor was it crushed
even in the wars and revolts and subjugations
by Cassander, after the death
of Alexander. We should not say
that the Augustan age was exactly
the age of liberty, but it was the age
of literature. The easier solution may
be, “Sint Mæcenates, non deerunt
Marones.” Munificent patronage will
often raise what that state which
passes under the name of liberty will
often destroy.
“In the most favoured periods of
the fine arts, we find patronage either
dispensed by the sovereign, the state,
or the priesthood; or, if a commonwealth,
by the rulers who had the
revenues at their command. Possessing
taste and knowledge themselves,
and appreciating the importance and
dignity of art, they selected the artists
whom they deemed best fitted for
the purpose. The artists, again, respected
and consulted their patrons,
between whom there reigned a mutual
enthusiasm, good understanding, and
respect. Such were Pericles, Alexander
the Great, Julius Cæsar, Augustus,
Hadrian, Francis I. of France,
Julius II., Lorenzo and Leo X. of the
Medici, the nobles and rulers of the
different Italian cities and commonwealths,
the Roman Catholic church
and clergy, Charles I. of England,
Louis XIV. of France—and in our
own times the late and present kings
of Prussia, the King of Bavaria, Louis
Philippe of France, and—it is gratifying
to add—Queen Victoria and
Prince Albert of Great Britain. But,
indispensable as national patronage
is, it can have no sure or permanent
foundation, unless it be likewise supported
by the aristocracy and wealthy
classes. Instead of emanating, as in
the continental states, from the sovereign
and government, patronage in
Great Britain may be said to have
originated with the middle ranks, and
to have forced its way up to the
higher classes, and even to the government
itself.”
There are interesting yet short
chapters on mosaic, tapestry, and
painted glass; subjects now demanding
no little public attention, coming
again as we are to the taste for decoration.
The ladies of England will be
pleased to find their needle-work so
seriously considered. Happy will it
be if their idleness leads to a better
and employed industry. Due praise
is bestowed upon Miss Linwood,
whose works are ranked with the
Gobelin tapestry. We remember seeing
many years ago an invention that
promised great things—painting, if it
may be so called, in wool work. It[156]
was the invention of Miss Thompson,
and was exhibited, and we believe
not quite fairly—much mischief having
been done to the pictures by pulling
out parts, either for wanton mutilation,
or to see the manner of the working.
Whether from disgust arising from this
circumstance, or at the little encouragement
shown to it, the invention
seems to have dropped. Yet was the
effect most powerful, more to the life
than any picture, in whatever material;
and from the size of the works produced
by the hands of one person, we
should judge that it is capable of rapid
execution. We have a vivid recollection
of a copy from a picture by Northcote,
figures size of life, and of the
head of Govartius, in the National Gallery.
We are not without hope that
this slight notice may recall a very
effective mode of copying, at least, if
not of producing, original works.
Of painted glass, it is remarked,—
“The earliest notice of its existence
is in the age of Pope Leo III., about
the year 800. It did not, however,
come into general use till the lapse of
some centuries. The earliest specimens
differ entirely from those of a
later date, being composed of small
pieces stained with colour during the
process of manufacture, and thus forming
a species of patchwork, or rude
mosaic, joined together with lead, after
being cut into the proper shapes.” Mr
Cleghorn omits to say that this more
perfect invention of painting on one
piece various tints and colours, and regulating
gradations of burning, was effected
and brought to perfection by
the same extraordinary man to whom
the world is indebted for the invention
of oil painting, Van Eyck. From the
discoveries of this extraordinary man,
or rather these extraordinary brothers,
Van Eyck, must be dated the advance
in the arts, both on glass and in oil-colours,
which brought to both the
perfection of colouring.
The wonderful splendour added to
design upon glass, which was so eminently
practised at Venice, without
doubt supplied to the Venetian school
an aim which it could not have had
under the old tempera system, but
which the new oil invention of Van
Eyck sufficiently placed within its
reach.
Yet, in one view, we may hence
date the corruption of art. The severity
of fresco was superseded by
the new fascination, and somewhat of
dignity was lost as beauty was more
decidedly established. As very much
of the splendour of glass painting was
thus introduced in oil, the greater facility
of more correctly representing
nature, and embodying ideas by degrees
of opacity, so gave the preference
to oil-painting, that not only the
old tempera and fresco were soon
neglected, but painting on glass itself,
as if it had done its work, and transferred
its peculiar beauty, lost much
of its repute, and, in no very long time,
the processes to which it owed its former
glory.
Mr Cleghorn remarks—”Within a
few years it has been much cultivated
in Great Britain; and the intended
application to the decoration of the
Houses of Parliament will materially
conduce to its improvement and extension.”
It is unquestionably an art
of the greatest importance in decoration.
It has a charm peculiarly its
own. It dignifies, it solemnises by its
own light, and is capable of affecting
the mind so as particularly to predispose
it to the purposes of architecture.
It encloses a sanctuary, excluding the
very atmosphere of the outer world.
There is the impression and the awe
of truth under the searching and embracing
light, that should make the
utterance of a falsehood the more mean,
even sacrilegious. The art that can
have this power, nor is this its only,
though its greater power, is surely to
be cultivated and encouraged extensively.
There is now more attention
paid to the architecture and decoration
of our churches, and a taste has sprung
up for monumental windows. We
cannot resist, therefore, the temptation
to offer a few remarks upon the subject,
now that so many mistaken views
are taken as to the proper application
of this beautiful art.
There seems to be a false idea
abroad that the painted window is to
be predominant, not assistant to the
general impression which the architecture
intends. In reality it loses, not
gains, power by setting up for itself.
And, even in colours, it is not to vie
with shop display of colours “by the
piece,” nor to set forth all its powers
at once in a full glare and blaze, and[157]
too often without other object and
meaning than to display flags of strong
unmixed colours. A painted window
should be a whole, and have no one
colour predominant, but be of infinite
depths and degrees of tint and tone
with one tendency. Nor should it
aim at picture-making, however it
may be adapted to the emblematical.
It should never affect the absolutely
real—the picture illusion: it is altogether
of a world of thought and imagination
belonging rather to the inner
mind of the spectator than to his ordinary
thought or vision. The very
difficulty of the early manufacture was
an advantage to it, for great brilliancy
has resulted from the crossings and
hatchings of the leaden fastenings;
and now that we are enabled to hang
up, as it were, flags of colour, the
effect of those subduing subdivisions
is gone.
There is such a thing, so to speak, as
the genius of a material. That genius,
in the case of glass-painting, is not for
picture. Surely Sir Joshua Reynolds
made a great mistake when, in his window
for New College, he designed, as
for canvass, a picture, and that for the
most part without colour, which the
genius of the material required. Nor by
the largeness of his figures, and of the
whole as a design, did he assist, or
indeed at all agree with, the character
of the architecture. In such instances
many and small parts should make
one whole, both for the advantage of
the real magnitude of the particular
work, and that the magnitude of the architecture
be not lessened—a method,
indeed, which the Gothic architecture
studiously followed, in which even
minute design and detail give largeness
to all the leading lines. Daylight
is never to be seen—an imaginary
light is the all in all. In this respect
it should be like a precious stone,
which is best seen in all its infinite
depths, in shade, out of all common
glare. In the best specimens of old
glass-painting the positive and strong
colours were few, and in small spaces,
and adjoining them was a frequent
aiming at those which were almost
opaque,—even black and greens,
browns and purples, bordering on
black. And if emblematic subjects
were represented, they were in many
compartments, as if the window were
a large history-book with its many
pages—a world of curious emblems,
no one obtrusive. It is bad taste to
fill up a whole window with even
Raffaelle’s Transfiguration; either a
picture or a large design is out of
place, and dissonant to the genius of
the art. One of the worst specimens
of painted window is that in the
Temple, all self-glorifying, painted as
a savage would paint himself, in flags
of colour as crude as possible. The
genius of the art is for innumerable
subdivisions, none obtruding, lest
there be no whole. It should be of
the light of a brighter world subduing
itself, veiling its glory, and diffusing
itself in mystic communication with
the inner mind; and like that mind,
one in feeling with all its varied depths
of thought. Colour and transparency
are the means of this beautiful art;
but these, as they are very powerful
require great judgment and determination
of purpose in the use. The
interwoven gold in the old tapestries
was more effectually to separate the
character of the material from the too
close imitation of nature or the picture;
so on the transparent material of
glass, the crossing, and sometimes
quaintly formed lead lines, always
marked, answer the same purpose.
Mr Cleghorn is too sparing of remarks
and information on the art of painting
on glass, which we the less regret, as
we are shortly to have before the
public the carefully gathered knowledge
upon this subject from the pen
and research of Mrs Merrifield. His
chapter on tapestry is more full and
interesting. We have not seen the
specimens of a new kind invented by
Miss King. It will be a boon to the
public if, in its adoption, it supersedes,
with a better richness, the Berlin
work, at which ladies are now so
unceasingly and so tastelessly employed.
The Art-Union speaks highly
of the invention. It is curious that,
in modern times, a Raffaelle tapestry
should be destroyed to get at the
gold. The anecdote is characteristic
of the equally infidel French of 1798
and of the Jew—excepting that the Jew
was ignorant of its value. Mr Cleghorn
thus speaks of the celebrated
cartoon tapestries—”They were sent
to be woven at Arras, under the superintendence
of Barnard Van Orlay and[158]
Michael Coxes, who had been some
years pupils of Raffaelle. Two sets of
these interesting tapestries were executed;
but the deaths of Raffaelle and
the pontiff, and the intestine troubles,
prevented them being applied to their
intended destination. They were
carried off by the Spaniards during
the sack of Rome in 1526-7, and
restored by the French general, Montmorency.
They were first exhibited
to the public by Paul IV. in front of
the Basilica of St Peter’s, on the festival
of Corpus Domini, and again at
the Beatification: a custom that was
continued throughout part of the last
century, and has again been resumed.
The French took them in 1798, and
sold them to a Jew at Leghorn, who
burned one of them—Christ’s Descent
into Limbus—to extract the gold with
which it was interwoven.“
There is so much information in
these little volumes, that were we to
notice a small part of the passages
which we have marked with the pencil,
we should unduly lengthen this paper,
which we can by no means be allowed
to do. We here pause, intending,
however, shortly to resume the pen on
the subject of art, which now offers so
many points of interest.
KAFFIRLAND.
It is always with fresh interest that
we address ourselves to the perusal of
books relating to Great Britain’s
colonial possessions. The subject,
daily increasing in importance, has
the strongest claims upon our attention.
In presence of a rapidly augmenting
population, and of the prodigious
progress of steam and machinery,
the question naturally suggests
itself—and more so in England than
in any other country—how employment
and support shall be found for
the additional millions of human
beings with which a few years (judging
of the future from the past) will
throng the surface of a country already
densely and superabundantly populated?
The problem, often discussed,
has not yet been satisfactorily solved.
Without broaching the complicated
question of over-population and its
antidotes, without attempting to decide
when a country is to be deemed
over-populated, we may assert, without
fear of contradiction, that emigration
is the simplest and most direct
remedy for the state of plethora into
which a nation must sooner or later
be brought by a steady annual excess
of births over deaths. It is a remedy
to which more than one European
state will ultimately be compelled to
resort, however alleviation may previously
be sought by temporising and
theoretical nostrums, more palatable,
perhaps, to the patient, but inadequate,
if not wholly inefficacious and charlatanical.
And, after all, emigration is
no such insupportable prescription for
a very ugly malady. Doubtless much
may be said upon the cruelty of making
exile a condition of existence; but
sympathy on this score may also be
carried too far, and degenerate into
drivel. At first sight the decree
appears cruel and tyrannical, until we
investigate its source, and find it to
proceed from no earthly potentate,
but from that omniscient Being whose
intention it never was that men should
crowd together into nooks and corners,
when vast continents and fruitful
islands, untenanted save by beasts of
the field, or by scanty bands of barbarians,
woo to their shores the children
of labour and civilisation. Love
of country, admirable as an incentive
to many virtues, may be pushed beyond
reasonable limits. It is so, we
apprehend, when it prompts men to
pine in penury and idleness upon the
soil that gave them birth, rather than
seek new fields for their industry and[159]
enterprise in uncultivated and vacant
lands. What choice of these is
afforded by England’s vast and magnificent
colonies! The emigrant may
select almost his degree of latitude.
And where Britannia’s banner waves,
and her laws are paramount, and the
honest, kindly Anglo-Saxon tongue is
the language of the land, there surely
needs no great effort of imagination
for a Briton to think himself still at
home, though a thousand leagues of
ocean roll between him and his native
isle.
Excepting that they all more or less
refer to the British possessions at the
Cape of Good Hope, it were difficult
to find three books more distinct from
each other in character than those
whose titles we have assembled at the
foot of last page. An ex-settler, an accomplished
lady, and a shrewd sailor,
have selected the same moment for
the publication of their African experiences.
As in gallantry bound, we
give the precedence to the lady. Mrs
Harriet Ward, wife of a captain of the
91st regiment of foot, is a keen-witted,
high-spirited person; and, like most
of her sex when they espouse a cause,
a warm partisan of the feelings and
opinions of those she loves and admires.
She is an uncompromising
assailant of the system pursued at the
Cape, especially as regards our
treaties with the Kaffirs, whom she
very justly denounces as perfidious,
bloody, and unclean savages, untameable,
she fully believes, and with
whom Whig officials and negotiators
have been ridiculously lenient and
confiding. Although some of her
views are rather sweeping and severe,
she is certainly right in the main.
And we honour her for her heartiness
in denouncing the nauseous humbug of
the pseudo-philanthropists, whose
manœuvres have had a most prejudicial
effect upon our South African possessions,
and have given to persons in
this country notions completely erroneous
concerning the rights and
wrongs of the Kaffir question. But
whilst blaming the administration of
the colony, she finds the country itself
fair and excellent and of great resource.
Herein she differs from her
contemporary, Mr George Nicholson,
junior. This gentleman, lately a settler
at the Cape, cannot be too highly
lauded for the volume with which he
has favoured the public. We are
not quite sure, however, that the
public will think as highly of it as we
do. Our admiration is founded on
the consistency of its tone; upon the
steady, well-sustained grumble kept
up throughout. The preface at once
prepossessed us in favour of what was
to follow. Intended, doubtless, as a
dram of bitters to assist in the digestion
of the subsequent sour repast, it
consists of general depreciation of
other works regarding the Cape, and
especially of one by “a Mr Chase”—of
sneers at “stay-at-home wiseacres”
and hollow theorists—and of a vague
accusation brought against certain
colonial residents of “fomenting the
warlike propensities of the neighbouring
barbarians, to secure their own
ends,” grievously to the detriment and
prejudice of their fellow-colonists.
“The peculiar bent,” says Mr Nicholson,
“of each author’s mind has, in
general, been so far allowed to predominate
as to exclude the hope of
forming a correct estimate of the
capabilities of the soil, climate, and
other interesting features of this extensive
country, by a perusal of their
works.” Could the author of “The
Cape and its Colonists” read his book
with somebody else’s eyes, he would
discover that his own “peculiar bent
has been allowed to predominate,”
and that the consequences have been
of the most gloomy description. Mr
Nicholson is evidently a disappointed,
man. Either by his fault or misfortune,
by the force of circumstances or
his own bad management, his attempt
to establish himself thrivingly at the
Cape resulted unsatisfactorily; and
this sufficiently accounts for the general
tint of blue so conspicuous in his
retrospective sketch of the scene of
his mishaps. The particular spot
where these occurred was a considerable
tract of land (called a farm) in
the district of Graaf Reinet, to arrive
at which he steamed from Cape
Town, where he had landed from
England, to Port Elizabeth in Algoa
Bay. The dismal aspect of this bay
painfully affected him. He “had
read some of the glowing descriptions
given of this part of the country,
by persons whose interest it is to
entice over settlers by any means,[160]
even the most dishonest, in order to
have the benefit of plucking them
afterwards. It is true that I had not
believed the El Dorado stories so current
of this and other colonies, but
my expectations had been raised sufficiently
high to make the disappointment
at the really desolate appearance
of the place, perfect.” The
apparent desolation is accompanied
by substantial disadvantages, which
Mr Nicholson complacently enumerates.
Water is scarce and brackish;
there are no vegetables or fruit within
twenty miles; hardly forage for a
team of oxen; the town is built on
sand, of which unceasing clouds are
hurled by prevalent strong winds
in the face of all comers. No wonder
that the new settler, evidently indisposed
to be easily pleased, made his
escape as quickly as possible from so
dreary a neighbourhood. Shipping
himself, family, and chattels in an
ox-waggon, he joyfully quitted Port
Elizabeth on a splendid morning of
the African autumn—that is to say,
about the end of March or beginning
of April, and set out for his property,
over a road which he describes as a
fair sample of Cape causeways, “nothing
more than a series of parallel
tracks made by the passage of waggons,
from time to time, through the
sand and jungle.” Finding little to
notice on his way, he takes the opportunity
of having a fling at the
missionaries, whom he describes as
doing much harm, although actuated,
as he is willing to believe, by the best
of intentions. The stations serve as
the headquarters of the idlest and
most vagabond portion of the coloured
population, who have only to affect a
Christian disposition to find ready
acceptance and refuge. “No sooner
is a Hottentot, or other coloured servant,
discontented or hopelessly lazy,
than off he flies to the nearest station,
where he can indulge in the greatest
luxury he knows of—that of sleeping
either in the sun or shade as his inclination
may lead him, with the
occasional variation of participating
in the singing and praying exercises
of the regular inhabitants of the
place.” If the zealous propagators
of Christianity, who thus encourage
the natural idleness of the natives,
were successful in their attempts at
conversion, it might be accepted as
some compensation for the temporal
evils and inconvenience they aid to
inflict on a colony where servants are
scarce and bad. But this is far from
being the case. Mr Nicholson assures
us (and we readily believe him) that
it is very rare to find an individual
whose moral conduct has been improved
by a residence at a missionary
station, and that for his part he prefers
the downright heathen to the
imperfect convert. Few of these
coloured Christians have any distinct
idea of the creed they profess; when
able, which is seldom, to answer
questions concerning its first principles,
their replies are parrot-like and
unintelligent. Against the general
character of the missionaries nothing
can be said; but they are throwing
away time, and their employers are
wasting money which might be employed
to far greater advantage in
England, or in other countries whose
inhabitants, equally in want of religious
instruction, are more capable of
receiving and comprehending it than
are the stolid aborigines of the Cape
of Good Hope. Mr Nicholson does
not dwell upon the subject of missionary
labours in Africa, but compresses
at the close of a chapter his
opinions, which are sound and to the
purpose. Mrs Ward says nothing
on the matter, and we ourselves are
not disposed to dilate upon it, having
already often taken occasion
to expose the folly of the system
that sends preachers and biblemongers
to the remotest corners of
the earth when such scope for their
labours exists at home. Let us
return to George Nicholson, his trials
and tribulations.
These were manifold; and he makes
the most of them. No encouraging
signs or omens cheered his progress
through the land, bidding his heart beat
high with hope. At two days’ journey
from Port Elizabeth he halted for the
night at a farm belonging to an Englishman
of independent property, who
received him hospitably, but assured
him that sheep-breeding was a hopeless
speculation, owing to the bad
pasturage, to the bushy tangled
nature of the country, and to the
hyenas, there called wolves, who are
most destructive. As he proceeded,[161]
pasturage improved, but other plagues
were apparent. In some places water
was as scarce as in an Arabian desert,
and as much prized—collected in pits
and husbanded with the utmost care.
“The maps of the colony indicate
rivers of the most encouraging description
in this part of the country.
But the district itself presents only a
series of dry water-courses, leaving
evident traces of their capability of
containing water for some hours after
storms.” These sandy and deceitful
gullies intersect “a frightful country,
which can only be described as a succession
of low undulations, covered
with large shingles, between which the
most debauched-looking stunted tufts
of the poisonous and prickly euphorbia,
with here and there a magnificent
scarlet-headed aloe, forced their way.”
We are at a loss to know what the
ex-colonist here means by the epithet
“debauched-looking,” unless he intends
some obscure allusion to the
thirsty and disreputable aspect of the
brambles, remote as they were from
the vicinity of any water except one
spring of “Harrowgate, which, to
judge from the nasty effluvium it produced,
must have been possessed of
rare healing qualities.” The severe
droughts are the destruction of the
settlers, entailing terrible losses and
often total ruin, and their pernicious
effects are aggravated by flights of
locusts. These the farmers do what
they can to keep off by smoky fires
and other means, sometimes with success;
but even when the insect cloud
pass over a field without ravaging it,
they leave a memento of their transit
in the shape of innumerable eggs. In
due time the young generation come
forth, and being wingless cannot be
driven away, but hop about and
ravage every thing till their wings
grow, and a gale of wind takes them
off to fresh pasturage. Mrs Ward’s
description of a flight of locusts is
remarkably striking, and given with
a vigour of phrase not often found
in the productions of a female pen.
“The first two years of our sojourn
here, the locusts devastated the land.
The prophet Joel describes this dreadful
visitation as ‘like the noise of chariots on
the tops of mountains,’ ‘like the noise of
a flame of fire that devoureth the stubble,’
as ‘a strong people set in battle array;’
and any one who has ridden through a
cloud of locusts must admit the description
to be as true as it is sublime. On
one occasion, at Fort Peddie, the cloud,
flickering between us and the missionary
station, half a mile distant, dazzled our
eyes, and veiled the buildings from our
sight; at last it rose, presenting its effects
in some acres of barren stubble, which
the sun had lit up in all the beauty of
bright green a few hours before. Verily,
the heavens seemed to tremble, and the
sky was darkened by this ‘great army,’
which passed on, ‘every one on his way,’
neither ‘breaking their ranks nor thrusting
one another.’ So they swept on,
occupying a certain space between the
heavens and the earth, and neither
swerving from the path, extending the
mighty phalanx, nor pausing in the
course: the noise of their wings realising
the idea of a ‘flaming blast,’ and their
whole appearance typifying God’s terrible
threat of a ‘besom of destruction.’“‘They shall walk every one in his
path!’ Nothing turns them from it.
And if the traveller endeavours to force
his way through them with unwonted
rapidity, he is sure to suffer. I have
ridden for miles at a sharp gallop through
their legions, endeavouring to beat them
of with my whip, but all to no purpose!
Nothing turns them aside, and the poor
horses bend down their heads as against
an advancing storm, and make their way
as best they can, snorting and writhing
under the infliction of sharp blows on the
face and eyes, which their riders endeavour
to evade with as little success. You
draw a long breath after escaping from a
charge of locusts; and looking around
you, you exclaim with the prophet, ‘The
land is as the Garden of Eden before
them, and behind them a desolate wilderness;
yea, and nothing shall escape
them!'”[9]
Mr Nicholson’s location included a
tolerable house with mud floors and
reed ceilings, and thirty-five thousand
acres of mountain and plain, having
the reputation of one of the best farms
in the district. The cost of this was
about £2000; and the property was
calculated to maintain five or six
thousand sheep, four hundred oxen,
besides horses. There were four
small springs, allowing the cultivation
of about sixteen acres of good[162]
soil. Mr Nicholson, not wishing to
overburden the land, bought only
three thousand sheep, with cattle in
proportion, and began the life (described
by him as most discouraging
and unprofitable) of a Cape of Good
Hope sheep-farmer. Melancholy indeed
is the account he gives of the
profits and losses of that occupation.
In the first place, high wages and
good keep are scarcely sufficient inducement
to the lazy Hottentots to
take service; and when they are prevailed
upon, they are scarce worth
having. They are sent to the hills
with the flocks, which they have to
protect from beasts of prey, always
on the look-out for a bit of straggling
mutton. They themselves, however,
are conspicuous for their rapacity,
and by no means remarkable for
honesty; and doubtless many a stray
sheep is debited to the hyenas, of
whose disappearance the Hottentots
could give a very good account. The
wild animals, however—panthers,
jackals, hyenas, and, in some districts,
lions—are amongst the settler’s
worst foes. These prowling carnivora
preclude the possibility of leaving
sheep out of doors after dark; and,
even when penned, the fleecy family
can hardly be considered safe. “In
stormy weather,” saith Nicholson,
“my walled pens, although well
bushed at top, and above six feet
high, did not sufficiently protect me
from great losses by the hyenas,
which, on such occasions, would often
jump over and kill sheep, and often
carry one off in their mouths.” This
latter feat is rather astounding; but
no matter, let us pass on to the next
grievances of the unfortunate settler
and sheep-farmer, grievances not peculiar
to himself, but shared by all
whose evil star guides them to the land
of locusts and hyena. The diseases of
sheep are numerous and fatal—scab,
consumptive wasting, inflammation
of the lungs, violent inflammatory epidemics,
poisonous bushes and hailstones,
drought and thunderbolts. “I
recollect one of my neighbours losing
upwards of three hundred valuable
sheep in a few minutes from the effects
of a hailstorm. Another farmer, living
at no great distance from me, lost
fifteen hundred sheep in one season
from drought; and on my own farm,
shortly before I became possessed of
it, four hundred sheep were destroyed
by lightning in a moment.” Doubtless
such mishaps as these do occur,
but there is something particularly
painful in Mr Nicholson’s lugubrious
style of piling them up, without intermixture
of the smallest crumb of
comfort for any unhappy individuals
planning emigration to the Cape.
Did he but vaunt the tender haunches
and juicy saddles, the fine and profitable
wool yielded by the remnant of
these afflicted flocks! But touching
the mutton he is mute; and as regards
the produce of the fleeces, he pledges
himself that, under the most favourable
circumstances, they never yield
more than four per cent on the value
of the flock—a small enough remuneration,
as it appears to us, unlearned,
we confess, in ways of woollen. But
we have not yet got to the worst
of the story. Supposing a farmer
fortunate, and that his flocks escape
the multifarious evils above enumerated—that
they are spared by the
lightning’s blast, the big hailstones,
the inflammatory epidemic, and all
the rest of it. Not upon that account
may he rub his hands in jubilation,
and reckon upon a good clip and high
prices. He gets up one morning and
finds his sheep converted into goats,
or something little better. “Woolled
sheep have a natural tendency to
deterioration in this climate; and in a
few generations, notwithstanding the
greatest care, the wool begins to
show a tendency to assimilate itself
to the hairy nature of the coat, which,
is the natural covering of the indigenous
animal.” So that, upon the
whole, Mr Nicholson inclines to prefer
goats to sheep, as stock, if properly
attended to, and the utmost possible
numbers kept. The profit is made
out of the skin, fat, and flesh, and
“those carcasses not required for food,
might be boiled down for tallow.” He
perhaps overlooks, in this calculation,
“the scarcity and bad quality of the
fuel, composed of the dung dug out of
the sheep pens, and stacked for the
purpose.” The present system, however,
evidently does not answer, judging
from his statement that there is
not “one sheep-farmer in the Eastern
Province (depending on the profits of
his farm) who is either contented with[163]
the results of his farming, or is not
grievously indebted to his storekeeper,
except among the old-established and
primitive Dutch families, who spend
no money in manufactures, and have
but little to spend, had they the habit.”
Is it unfair to argue, from this paragraph,
the absence, on the part of the
English colonists, of that frugal simplicity
of living essential in a new
country? A man settling in a country
like the Cape, should be prepared to
resign not only luxuries, but many
things which in Europe are deemed
positive necessaries of life, but which,
in the forest and prairie, may well be
dispensed with. We infer, from certain
passages in Mr Nicholson’s book,
that he and his fellow-colonists were
rather above their position, too addicted
to the comforts of England to
submit to the privations of Africa, and
that they augmented their expenses
by procuring alleviations which their
primitive Dutch neighbours cheerfully
dispensed with. The Dutchmen, Mr
Nicholson tells us, spend no money in
manufactures. Then the English settlers’
wives were evidently quite out
of their element in the bush, or as occupants
of houses mud-floored and
roofed with reeds. “I have never,”
says Mr Nicholson, “seen an English
woman in the colony, at all raised
above the very poorest, who did not
complain bitterly of the inconvenience
she endured when living on a farm;
and I really know nothing more affecting
than the sight of the often elegant-minded
and well-educated sheep-farmer’s
wife struggling with the
drudgery of her situation, and repining
fruitlessly at the deceptive accounts
which had induced her husband to
seek his fortune in South Africa.”
Here we, perhaps, have a clue to one
cause of the jaundiced view the ex-settler
takes of things at the Cape.
The impossibility of obtaining the requisite
domestic servants drove Mrs
Nicholson from the sheep-farm in
Graaf Reinet to the more agreeable
residence of Cape Town, at a distance
of eight hundred miles; and thenceforward
her husband divided his time,
as best he could, between domestic
and farming duties. This seems an
uncomfortable state of things. The
want of the master’s eye must have
been sadly felt at the farm during his
visits to Cape Town, and he must
have lost much time and some patience
in weary eight-hundred-mile
journeys, performed, for the most
part, on horseback.
The Kaffir war is, of course, a prominent
subject in the three books
before us. We find least of it in that
of Lieutenant Barnard, whose narrative
is chiefly of things at sea, and
most in Mrs Ward’s volumes, which
consist principally of details of that
unsatisfactory contest. Mrs Ward
and Mr Nicholson concur in attributing
to Whig mal-administration,
and to the unwise treaties of Sir
Andries Stockenstrom, the numerous
disasters that of late years have
afflicted the Cape, and the bloody
and inglorious struggle that has cost
this country upwards of three millions
sterling. Here, again, is to be traced
the hand and mischief-making tongue
of the pseudo-philanthropists. By
those tender-hearted gentry was the
original impulse given to the series of
changes which have done so much
towards the ruin of a prosperous
colony. First came a scream about
the ill-treated Hottentots. These
were certainly often ill-used by their
Dutch masters, but that was surely
no reason for emancipating them, by
one summary ordinance, from every
species of restraint. This, however,
was the course adopted; and forthwith
the Hottentot, by nature one of the
most indolent of animals, spurned
work, and took to idleness and dram-drinking.
Since that fatal day, the
race has degenerated and dwindled,
and no doubt it will ultimately become
extinct. Having thus, greatly
to the detriment and inconvenience of
the colonists, procured the Hottentots
liberty, or rather license, the sympathisers
extended their charitable exertions
to Kaffirland. What pretext
existed for this new crusade does not
exactly appear, but its result was
even more mischievous than their interference
with the Hottentots. The
Kaffirs were told of grievances they
previously never had dreamed of, they
were rendered unsettled and dissatisfied,
(greedy and rapacious they
already were,) and at last they poured
into the colony, sweeping off the flocks
and herds, murdering the peaceable
settler, and setting the flaming brand[164]
to his roof-tree. This incursion, the
ruin of thousands, at an end, the colonists
set to work to repair damages,
hoping for peace and a return of prosperity,
when a new calamity came
upon them. Mrs Ward shall describe it.
“Suddenly there was a voice, which
went through all the countries of the
known earth, crying aloud, ‘Let the slave
be free!’ Societies sent forth their ragged
regiments, with banners on which the
negro was depicted as an interesting child
of nature, chained and emaciated, whilst
a ruffian beside him held the lash over
his head. ‘The people’ really imagined
that the sugar plantations were worked
by lanky negroes, handcuffed one to another.
Elderly ladies, who abused their
neighbours over their bohea, rejoiced in
the prospect of ’emancipation and cheap
sugar,’ and the people, the dear ‘people,’
expected to get it for nothing. The Dutch
were quite ready to listen to the voice
that cried ‘shame’ at the idea of seizing
our fellow-creatures, packing them like
herrings in slave-ships, and bartering them
in the market. But how to set about the
remedy should have been considered. The
chain was broken, and the people of England
hurraed to their hearts’ content.
Meanwhile, what became of the slave?
If he was young and vicious, away he
went—he was his own master. He was
free—he had the world before him where
to choose. Whether true or false, he was
persuaded he had been ill used. So,
whilst his portrait, with a broken chain,
sleek limbs, eyes uplifted to heaven, and
hands clasped in speechless gratitude, was
carried about the streets of our manufacturing
towns in England, (where there
was more starvation in one street than
among the whole of the South African
slave population,) the original of the picture
was squatted beside the Kaffir’s fire,
thinking his meal of parched corn but
poor stuff after the palatable dishes he
had been permitted to cook for himself
in the boer’s or tradesman’s kitchen.”[10]
And the frugal, hard-working
Dutchmen, an excellent ingredient in
the population of a young country,
finding themselves deprived of their
slaves, insufficiently compensated, and
in fifty ways prejudiced and inconvenienced
by the clumsy and injudicious
manner in which the emancipation
had been carried out, brooded over the
injustice done them, and began to
migrate across various branches of
Orange river towards the north-east
corner of the colony, and finally beyond
its boundary, preferring constant
warfare with the Kaffirs, entailed
upon them by the change, to
submission to the new and vexatious
ordinances, and to the enactments of
the Stockenstrom treaties. These
were in the highest degree absurd,
although their framer was rewarded
by a pension and title, as if he had
done the state some service, instead
of having actually been the main cause
of the last Kaffir war. A ridiculous
report got abroad, credited largely by
stay-at-home philanthropists, and
heartily laughed at by all who had
any real knowledge of the subject,
that the Kaffirs were a mild, peaceable,
and ill-used people—in Exeter-Hall
phrase, “a pastoral and patriarchal
race.” “It was imagined,” says Mr
Nicholson, “that they possessed a
strong sense of honour and probity,
and only desired to be guaranteed
from the tyranny of the colonists,
(poor lambs!); and a determination
was accordingly come to, to make
treaties with the chiefs, the performance
of which could only be secured
by their honourable observance of
what was detrimental to the interests
of themselves and their people, as they
understood it.” Now the truth of the
matter is, that a more vicious and
treacherous race than the Kaffirs would
be sought in vain upon the face of the
inhabited earth. They unite every
evil quality. “The stalwart Kaffir,”
says Mrs Ward, “with his powerful
form and air of calm dignity, beneath
which are concealed the deepest cunning
and the meanest principles.
Some call the Kaffir brave. He is a
thief, a liar, and a beggar, ready only
to fight in ambush; and although, to
use the common expression, he ‘dies
game,’ his calmness is the result of
sullenness.” Cunning is the most
prominent characteristic of this pleasing
savage. “It makes them,” says
Lieutenant Barnard, “fully aware of
the humanity of the English character,
which prevents us from killing
an unarmed man; so, when they
find themselves taken unawares, they
throw their arms into the bush, pretend
to be friendly Kaffirs, and, in all
probability, fire on our troops when[165]
they get to a convenient distance.”
It also taught them, during the former
war, that they had no chance against
Europeans unless they could procure
firearms; to have time to get these,
they joyfully concluded a treaty, and
would have done so on far less favourable
terms, never intending to abide
by them. But those made were not
sufficiently stringent to keep even
civilised borderers in check. Some
were laughed at, others evaded, whilst
a third class defeated their own object.
Here is the twenty-fourth article, as
a sample of the last-named sort:—”If
any person being in pursuit of criminals
or depredators, or property stolen
by them, shall not overtake or recover
the same before he shall reach the
said line, (colonial boundary;) and
provided he can make oath that he
traced the said criminals, &c., across
a particular spot on said line; that
the property, when stolen, was properly
guarded by an armed herdsman;
that the pursuit was commenced immediately
after such property was
stolen; that, if the robbery was committed
in the night, the property had
been (when stolen) properly secured
in kraals, (folds,) stables, or the like;
and that the pursuit, in such case, was
commenced (at latest) early next
morning, such person shall be at
liberty to proceed direct to the pakati,
(Kaffir police!”) and (we abridge the
verbiage) to make his affidavit and
continue his pursuit, “provided he do
not go armed, or accompanied by armed
British subjects.” Was there ever
any thing more absurd than the
formalities here prescribed for the recovery
of property from a set of cattle-lifters,
in comparison with whom a
Scottish borderer of the olden time
was a man of truth and conscience,
and a respecter of neighbours’ rights?
It explains, if it does not quite justify,
the fierce personal attack made by
Nicholson the sheep-farmer upon the
negotiator of such foolish treaties,
whom he designates pretty plainly,
without positively naming him. Mrs
Ward, too lady-like and well-bred
to descend to personalities—save in
the case of Kaffirs, whom at times she
does most lustily vituperate—contents
herself with blaming acts without
attacking individuals. The wily
Kaffirs, with whom theft is a virtue,
were not slow to discover the facilities
afforded them, and stole cattle to a
greater extent than ever. Persuaded,
moreover, that such regulations could
be prompted only by the weakness of
the framers, they looked forward with
glee to overrunning the entire colony
at their leisure. They only waited
till they should have sufficient muskets
and cartridges. These they easily
obtained; there was no lack of unpatriotic
white traders ready and
willing to supply them. This done,
the warwhoop was raised, and hostilities
recommenced,—the Kaffirs confident
of victory. There had been so
much parleying and lawyers’-work
with them, threats had so often been
uttered and so seldom carried out,
that the savages had formed an immense
idea of their own consequence
and power. Whilst the hollow peace
lasted, their constant and imperious
cry was “Bassila!” Give!—when
the mask of friendship was thrown
aside, they burst into the colony, desolating
in their progress as a swarm
of locusts; and if assailed by the
scanty forces that could at first be
brought against them, they plunged
into the tangled bush, and, with
levelled gun and assegai, shouted
“Izapa!” Come on! From the evidence
of Mrs Ward’s own pages, we
think she hardly does them justice
in classing them with poltroons.
They appear to have made good fight
on many occasions. And if the white
feather be so conspicuous an ornament
in their savage head-dress, on what
ground can she claim such great credit
for the troops that overcame them,
and talk of the war as one “not so
noble in its details as those of the days
of Napoleon, but far more glorious in
its results.” Here she evidently
writes from the heat and impulse of
the moment, as she does in some other
parts of her book. To this we do not
object, but rather prefer it to the cautious
and circumspect manner in which
most writers, especially male ones,
would have extolled the deeds of the
South African army, whose sole opportunities
of distinction were in petty
skirmishes with undisciplined and
naked barbarians. Not that the
Kaffirs could be considered as foes of
the most contemptible class. With a
monkey-like faculty of imitation, they[166]
caught up smatterings of European
tactics. “Day by day,” we quote
Mr Barnard, “they get more expert
in the use of fire-arms, and are observant
of our least movements, that I
have heard officers describe their
throwing out skirmishers as quite
equal to our own manœuvres.” They
also attempt stratagems, often with
success. It is a common trick with
them to ensnare small parties of the
enemy by leaving a few cattle grazing
at the edge of a thicket, in which they
conceal themselves, and when their
opponents approach, issue forth and
assail them. In this manner were
entrapped Captain Gibson and Dr
Howell, of the Rifles, and the Honourable
Mr Chetwynd, who, as new-comers
to the colony, were not up to
the hackneyed decoy. The Kaffirs, on
the other hand, are too cunning to be
often taken unawares, although we
read of a few successful surprises in
Mrs Ward’s chronicle of the campaign.
Colonel Somerset, the gallant commander
of the Cape mounted Rifles, is
the hero of one of these, upon which
Mrs Ward dwells with peculiar complacency.
A small division of troops
had halted to bivouac, when an officer’s
horse ran away, and carried him over
a hill, past a “clump of Kaffirs” six
hundred strong. Reining in with
great difficulty, he dashed back and
made his report. What ensued is
described in appropriate style by our
martial and dashing authoress.
“Colonel Somerset lifted his cap from
his head, gave three hearty cheers and
shouted, ‘Major Gibsone, (7th Dragoon
Guards,) return carbines, draw swords,
charge!’ ‘Hurrah!’ was echoed back;
and on they dashed, dragoons, Cape corps,
burghers, Hottentots, and Fingos. They
found the enemy up and in position. Such
a mêlée! The cavalry dashed through
the phalanx of Kaffirs, and for want of
more cavalry to support them, dashed
back again! A Hottentot soldier, one of
the sturdy Cape corps, having two horses
given him to take care of, charged unarmed,
save his sword, and with a horse
in each hand. There was great slaughter
amongst the enemy…. Such
Kaffirs as could not escape fell down exhausted
and cried for mercy: there was a
great deal of cunning in this,—they would
have stabbed any one who approached
near enough to them to offer a kind word.
They had all had enough, however, of
meeting a combined force of dragoons and
Cape corps, and no doubt the latter tried
to surpass themselves. Those gallant
little Totties are an untiring and determined
band. How little do we know in
England of the courage and smartness of
the Hottentot!”
A very wholesome lesson for the
Kaffirs, two hundred of whom were
killed, and a good many more wounded,
but rather an inglorious victory for
regular cavalry—so, at least, it strikes
us, when we contemplate, in one of
Mrs Ward’s illustrations, a parcel of
naked monsters, more like Mexican
apes than men, howling and capering,
and hurling javelins at an advancing
party of infantry. Any “phalanx”
formed by these uncouth barbarians,
would be, we should think, of a very
loose description, and not likely to
oppose much resistance to the charge
of her Majesty’s 7th Dragoon Guards,
backed by the mounted Rifles, who in
spite of black skin, diminutive stature,
and cucumber shanks, are admitted on
all hands to be very efficient light
cavalry—the best, probably, for warfare
against savages. It were well,
perhaps, to increase their numbers; or
at any rate, if cavalry must be sent
out from England, it were surely advisable
to select it of the lightest description.
Dragoon guards are excellent
in their place, first-rate fellows to
oppose to helmeted Frenchmen or
Germans; but the Cape is by no
means their place, and Kaffirs are not
cuirassiers. It is like hunting weasels
with wolf-hounds; the very size and
power of the dogs impede them in the
pursuit of their noxious and contemptible
prey. There is one point of difference,
however, and by no means in
favour of the dragoons; weasels do
not carry loaded muskets, which Kaffirs
habitually do, firing them off
whenever occasion offers, from behind
bushes, out of wolf-holes, or from any
other sequestered and sheltered position,
where it is impossible for the
heavy six-foot-long dragoon guardsmen
to get at them. Red jackets,
glittering accoutrements, and tall
figures make up a capital mark for
the bullet of a lurking foe; and the
unfortunate warriors go perspiring
through the bush, with the thermometer
at 120° in the shade, cursing
the Kaffirs, but rarely catching them,
their clattering scabbards betraying[167]
their approach, and their lofty helmets
visible, leagues off, to the keen-eyed
savage. Local corps—the native article—are
unquestionably the proper thing
at the Cape; the patient Hottentot
and plucky Fingo bear heat, hunger, and
fatigue far better than the beef-fed
Englishman. “The Hottentot will
smile quietly when there is neither
food nor water, and draw his girdle
of famine[11] tighter round his waist,
and travel on under the sun uncomplainingly.”
The Fingos, when hard
run for rations, sometimes eat the
bullock-hide shields that form part
of their defensive equipment. These
Fingos, by the way, are rather remarkable
fellows. The word Fingo
means slave, and for a long period
the tribe that bore the name were in
worse than Egyptian bondage. They
were the serfs of the pitiless Kaffirs,
until Sir Benjamin de Urban rescued
them. “On the 7th May,” says Sir
James Alexander, in his sketches of
Western Africa, “I witnessed a most
interesting sight, and one which causes
this day to be of immense importance
in the annals of South Africa. It was
no less than the flight of the Fingo
nation, seventeen thousand in number,
from Amakose bondage, guarded by
British troops, and on their way across
the Kei, to find a new country under
British protection.” Although an indolent
race, fond of basking in the
sun, and who will not even hunt until
driven to it by hunger, they fought
bravely during the last war, proving
themselves, in many engagements,
better men than their former taskmasters,
who to this day never speak
of them but as their “dogs.” Fingo
costume, as described by Mrs Ward,
is rather original than civilised. They
ornament their heads with jackals’ tails,
ostrich plumes, beads, wolves’ teeth,
&c. Across their shoulders is the skin
of a beast, around their waist a kilt
of monkey tails, and they bear enormous
shields, on which they sometimes
beat time as on a drum. “They
will lie down on the watch for hours,
and imitate the cries of animals to
attract the attention of the Kaffirs,
who find themselves encountered by
creatures of their own mould, instead
of the wolf or the jackal, as they expected.
Sometimes, on the other
hand, the Kaffirs will encircle the
Fingos, and dance round them, yelling
frightfully—now roaring like a lion,
now hissing like a serpent; but it is
seldom the Kaffirs conquer the Fingos,
unless the latter are inferior in numbers.”
Notwithstanding their monkified
manœuvres, the Fingos have been
found very useful. Nay, the very
Bushmen, (the real aborigines of
South Africa,) of which diminutive
and miserable race specimens were
recently exhibited in England, were
availed of as allies during the war—a
detachment of them, armed with
poisoned arrows, accompanying the
British forces. This may appear rather
derogatory to British humanity, but
all is fair when Kaffirs are the foe. The
cruelties of these savages exceed belief.
Mrs Ward regales us with a few of
their barbarous exploits, and details
the tortures inflicted on the unhappy
wretches who fell into their hands. A
soldier of the 91st regiment, caught
straggling, was flayed alive, the little
children being permitted, by way of
a treat, to assist in tormenting him.
Another was burned to death. We
find no account of quarter ever being
given. And Kaffir impudence equals
Kaffir cruelty. When they found
themselves getting the worst of the
fight, after sustaining a reverse of unusual
severity, they would coolly send
ambassadors to the British to know
“why war was made upon them,”
and to request permission to “plant
their corn” in peace.
“After the affair at Fort Peddie, Stock,
a T’Slambie chief, sent messengers to
complain of our attacks upon him, when he,
too, was ‘sitting still,’ and only wished to
be allowed to ‘watch his father Eno’s
grave!’ Very pathetic indeed! This
would sound most pastoral and poetical
in Exeter Hall. Stock was, no doubt,
‘sitting still’ beside ‘his father’s grave,’
but his people were at work, plundering,
burning, murdering, torturing, and mutilating
the troops and colonists, whilst he[168]
‘sat still’ and approved. He should have
protected that sacred spot, and kept the
neighbourhood of Fort Peddie clear of
marauders.”[12]
Mrs Ward writes like a man. We
mean this in no uncomplimentary
sense; on the contrary. Her clear,
natural, and lively style has a masculine
vigour and concision; her opinions
are bold and decided. To those she
emits upon the subject of the colony
and its prospects, we are inclined to
attach considerable weight. Women
are keen observers, and Mrs Ward is
evidently no ordinary woman, but a
person of great energy and penetration.
We more willingly rely on the observations
made during her marches and
countermarches, in her equestrian
rambles and at outquarters, than on the
croaking experiences of our friend the
sheep-farmer. A soldier’s daughter
and wife—a life of change, hardship,
and danger, has quickened her perceptions
and ripened her judgment.
“When I read the miserable account
from Ireland of its past year’s woe, and
the wretched prospect for the next, I long
to hear of ships making their way to
Algoa Bay, with emigrants from that
country. Some have arrived within the
last few weeks, and employment and provision
have been met with at once. Under
another system, affording protection to the
settler, this country will afford a refuge to
the starving population of Ireland. Well
might Sir Henry Pottinger be struck with
the capabilities and resources of this fine
colony, as he travelled through it. Here
is a vast and fertile space, comparatively
free, at this moment, from the murderous
heathen…. An industrious population,
located in sections, would be the
best protection for the country; and a
well-organised militia, or police force,
might be formed from those who are likely
to die of cold and famine at home. Until
such locations can be established, more
troops will be required; the country we
have added to our possessions must be
held by might, and to do this, a living
wall, bristling with arms, is necessary.“The village of Bathurst, in the district
of Lower Albany, may be said to defend
itself to its best ability. This pretty
settlement has risen and flourished under
the patient labour of emigrants, sent
thither in 1820, chiefly through the instrumentality
of the Duke of Newcastle.
The labourer, the mechanic, the unthriving
tradesman, the servant without work,
may not only find employment, but are
absolutely wanted here. The former may
plant his three, and sometimes four crops
of potatoes in the year, to say nothing of
other produce, and manifold resources of
gain and comfort. It is singular that,
whilst our fellow creatures in Great
Britain, in 1847, were suffering from the
failure of their crops, the gardens of corn,
pumpkin, &c., in Kaffirland, were more
than usually productive.“The miserable mechanics from our
crowded manufacturing districts may here
earn six shillings a-day with ease; the
ruined tradesman of England, with a jail
staring him in the face, will meet a welcome
here, where opposition in trade is
required, to promote industry, honesty, and
civility; and the youths of Ireland, instead
of arming themselves for rebellious purposes,
may, in this colony, serve their
Queen honourably, by protecting their
fellow creatures from the aggressions of
the savage.”[13]
Favourable and encouraging accounts,
contrasting strongly with Mr
Nicholson’s melancholy reports! That
gentleman’s book, if read and credited,
is of itself enough to stop emigration
to the country whither Mrs Ward
thus strongly advocates it. And we
must bear in mind, moreover, that the
colonial districts of the Cape include
the least fertile and valuable portion
of South Africa. The finest pastures
and most healthy tracts are held
by Hottentots, Kaffirs, and Fingos.
Savages, experience teaches us, recede
and dwindle on the advance of the
white man. Increase the population
of the Cape Colony, and in due time
the colonists will push their way.
But Mr Nicholson strongly objects to
such increase, and holds it unwise and
impracticable. We cannot repeat,
even in a compressed form, all the
gloomy statements of his eighth chapter,
but will just glance at one or two
of its points. In the first place, in
the country which, as Mrs Ward
maintains, would receive “the starving
population of Ireland,” and be the
better for their arrival, so long as they
were willing to work, Mr Nicholson
can only make room for one thousand
of the humbler classes of emigrants.[169]
This, he opines, “would be the greatest
number who could obtain employment
suited to the capacities and habits of
decent labouring people.” They are
to be principally female house-servants,
cooks, housemaids, and nurses;
and with respect to the few out-door
labourers he is disposed to admit,
those, he tells us, “would succeed
best who, without having previously
followed any particular occupation so
closely as to be almost unfitted for any
other, can, as the term is, ‘turn their
hands to any thing.'” Married men,
in his opinion, should not go out at
all. These are certainly singular
doctrines, rather contrary to received
notions concerning emigration, as well
as to Mrs Ward’s opinions. As to
persons of a superior class going out
to take farms, expecting to live upon
their produce, Mr Nicholson treats the
idea as utterly visionary and chimerical.
Such persons must possess an
independent income, in addition to
what it may be necessary to invest in
a farm. The question then is, how do
the Dutch manage? since the “late
resident” admits the superior success
and contentedness found amongst the
Boërs, and which were far more evident
before the wealthiest and most
intelligent of them had left the colony,
to seek at Port Natal refuge from
foolish legislation, and from the slave-emancipating
absurdities of the philanthropists.
May not an answer be
found in the following extract?—”It
must be admitted that a British population
is of more intrinsic value than
a colonial Dutch one; but then the
latter has, by long experience, been
taught to moderate hopes and necessities
within a compass little in accordance
with the go-a-head notions of the
present race of Englishmen of all
classes of society.” Of course if “fast
men” go out to settle at the Cape,
with Captain Harris’s book of South
African sports and a case of rifles and
fowling-pieces for chief baggage, and
with expectations of finding in the
bush grand-pianos for their wives,
and rocking-horses for their first-born,
they are likely to be exceedingly discontented
on discovering hard work
and many privations to be the necessary
conditions of life in a new country.
But Mr Nicholson is evidently
not one of those easily-pleased persons,
who put up with present disagreeables
in hopes of a more prosperous future.
To be sure, he denies the possibility
of any amount of energy, knowledge,
and industry procuring the emigrant
a settled and comfortable position.
“When all this energy must be expended
in an often vain effort to prevent
loss, or to overcome difficulties,
the control of which will only have a
conservative, and not a progressive
effect on the settler’s circumstances,
its constant exercise soon sickens,
and the consequences will be despair
and misery.” We should put more
faith in these deplorable accounts, were
they supported by the evidence of
other writers on the subject; but we
know of none who partake Mr Nicholson’s
dismal views, at least to any
thing like the same extent. And his
whole book breathes a spirit of discontent
and depreciation that makes
us regard it with distrust, as the
splenetic effusion of a man soured by
ill success. With him, from Dan to
Beersheba, all is barren; or, if exceptional
fertility here and there prevails,
it is neutralised by an accumulation
of evils.
“The farmer is, in this country, always
checkmated, as it were, by the
natural order of things: luxuriant-looking
pasturage is of poisonous quality, and
the more wholesome kinds scanty in
quantity, and liable to be fatally diminished
by dry seasons. Crops of corn
and all kinds of vegetables grow most
abundantly, and are cultivated at but
little expense, in most parts of Albany;
frequent and heavy losses in wheat crops,
however, may be expected from the
‘rust,’ and less frequent and more partial
destruction from the attacks of locusts.
When a large general yield of grain
occurs, it must be sold at a very low
figure, as there is great difficulty in preserving
it for better prices, for want of
granaries and barns, which would be too
expensive to erect, and would, after all,
but ineffectually guarantee it from the
attacks of the numerous animals and
insects which swarm in this climate. If
sold for a good price in such a season, to
persons inhabiting other districts where
the crops may have failed, the expenses
of transport would form a serious item
of deduction from the general profit.”[14]
May we be a breakfast for hippopotami,
if there is a possibility of
pleasing George Nicholson, junior,
Esq.! Here is a catalogue of calamities!
How he baffles the unfortunate
settler at every turn with some fresh
and inevitable disaster! When grass
abounds, it is poisonous, and, when
wholesome, there is none of it! The
rust and the locust conspire to destroy
the wheat: when it escapes both, it
must be sold for next to nothing, because
it is not worth while building
barns to store it. And if a Cape
farmer were extravagant enough to
build a granary, insects and animals
would empty it for him! Insects,
animals, and reptiles certainly are the
curse of the country—certain descriptions
of them, at least. Snakes are
very abundant, and nearly all deadly
in their bite. In the fertile district of
Zwellendam they abound, and frequently
occasion severe loss by biting
the sheep. Amongst the beasts of
prey, lions are getting thinned by the
guns of Boërs, settlers, and English
officers; the jackals and hyenas are
cowardly creatures, and fly from man,
but play the mischief with the flocks.
The rhinoceros is an ugly customer
when provoked, but far less so than
he would be were his sight better,
and his difficulty in turning his stiff
carcass less. The lumbering hippopotamus
abounds in most of the
rivers, and is shot from the banks by
huntsmen hidden amongst the bushes;
he is sometimes also taken in pitfalls,
with a sharp stake at the bottom,
which impales any unfortunate animal
chancing to fall in. His teeth are
more valuable than elephant ivory,
and his flesh—especially the fat,
which, when salted, eats like bacon—is
greatly esteemed by both colonists
and natives. The plains are in some
places infested by colonies of small
animals, rather larger than the squirrel,
and obnoxious to the horseman,
“who form a kind of warren in the
softer and more sandy portions of the
plain, which break in with the horse,
and bury him up to his shoulders in
the dust and rubbish, amongst which
the rider is pretty sure of finding himself
on his back.” But if dangerous
beasts and troublesome vermin are
too plentiful in the colony, this annoyance
is compensated by an extraordinary
abundance of useful and
profitable animals. Numerous varieties
of the stag and antelope overrun
the plains. Mr Nicholson, whom we
suspect of a more decided predilection
for the sportsman’s double-barrel than
for the crook and tar-barrel of the
sheep-farmer, speaks in the highest
terms of field-sports at the Cape, although,
faithful to his system of flying
off from a subject almost as soon as he
touches upon it, he gives few details,
hinting diffidence in approaching that
subject after Harris’s famous book.
The little he does say impresses us
with the idea of a glorious supply of
venison and other choice meats. We
read of twenty thousand antelopes in
sight at one time; of a column of
spring-bucks (a variety of the same
family) fifteen miles in length, and so
closely packed, that nine fell at one
discharge from a large gun. The
extensive forest of the Zitikama,
which supplies the colony with timber,
abounds in buffalo, boar, and
antelope, in pheasants, partridges,
and guinea-fowl. The keen sportsman,
not wedded to the pleasures of
a city, will find abundant pastime
and recreation in so gamy a land as
this; and, when wearied by the monotonous
occupations of his farm, may,
almost without losing sight of browsing
herds and drowsy Hottentots,
pleasantly beguile an hour by stalking
a “blesbok” or circling a bustard—the
latter process consisting in riding
round the birds in large but decreasing
circles, which evolution, if skilfully
performed, causes them to lie close
till the horse walks them up. Such
is the manœuvre advocated and practised
by Mr Nicholson, who, having
at last left off grumbling, and begun
to be amusing, prematurely closes his
very brief volume, as if afraid of
writing himself into good humour on
his favourite subject of sporting, and
of retracting some portion of his previous
depreciation of a colony which,
with due deference for his opinion
and verdict, we persist in considering
a land of great promise to frugal,
hardy, and industrious emigrants.
THE CAXTONS.—PART V.
CHAPTER XV.
In setting off the next morning, the
Boots, whose heart I had won by an
extra sixpence for calling me betimes,
good-naturedly informed me that I
might save a mile of the journey,
and have a very pleasant walk into
the bargain, if I took the footpath
through a gentleman’s park, the lodge
of which I should see about seven
miles from the town.
“And the grounds are showed too,”
said the Boots, “if so be you has a
mind to stay and see ’em. But don’t
you go to the gardener, he’ll want half-a-crown;
there’s an old ‘oman at the
lodge, who will show you all that’s
worth seeing,—the walks and the big
cascade—for a tizzy. You may make
use o’ my name,” he added proudly,
“Bob, boots at the Lion. She be a
haunt o’ mine, and she minds them
that come from me pertiklerly.”
Not doubting that the purest philanthropy
actuated these counsels, I
thanked my shockheaded friend, and
asked carelessly to whom the park
belonged?
“To Muster Trevanion, the great
parliament man,” answered the Boots.
“You has heard o’ him, I guess,
sir?”
I shook my head, surprised, every
hour, more and more, to find how very
little there was in it.
“They takes in the Moderate Man’s
Journal at the Lamb; and they say
in the tap there that he’s one of the
cleverest chaps in the House o’ Commons,”
continued the Boots in a confidential
whisper. “But we takes in
the People’s Thunderbolt at the Lion,
and we knows better this Muster
Trevanion: he is but a trimmer,—milk
and water,—no horator,—not the
right sort,—you understand?”
Perfectly satisfied that I understood
nothing about it, I smiled, and said,
“Oh yes;” and, slipping on my knapsack,
commenced my adventures;
the Boots bawling after me, “Mind,
sir, you tells haunt I sent you!”
The town was only languidly putting
forth symptoms of returning life,
as I strode through the streets; a pale
sickly unwholesome look on the face
of the slothful Phœbus had succeeded
the feverish hectic of the past
night; the artisans whom I met
glided past me, haggard and dejected;
a few early shops were alone open;
one or two drunken men, emerging
from the lanes, sallied homeward with
broken pipes in their mouths; the
bills stuck on the walls, with large
capitals, calling attention to “Best
family teas at 4s. a-lb.;” “the arrival
of Mr Sloman’s caravan of wild beasts,”
and Dr Do’ems “Paracelsian Pills of
Immortality,” stared out dull and
uncheering from the walls of tenantless
dilapidated houses in that chill
sunrise which favours no illusion. I
was glad when I had left the town
behind me, and saw the reapers in
the corn-fields, and heard the chirp of
the birds. I arrived at the lodge of
which the Boots had spoken: a pretty
rustic building half concealed by a
belt of plantations, with two large
iron gates for the owner’s friends, and
a small turn-stile for the public, who,
by some strange neglect on his part,
or sad want of interest with the neighbouring
magistrates, had still preserved
a right to cross the rich man’s
domains, and look on his grandeur,
limited to compliance with a reasonable
request mildly stated on the
notice-board, “to keep to the paths.”
As it was not yet eight o’clock, I had
plenty of time before me to see the
grounds, and, profiting by the economical
hint of the Boots, I entered the
lodge, and inquired for the old lady
who was haunt to Mr Bob. A young
woman, who was busied in preparing
breakfast, nodded with great civility
to this request, and hastening to a
bundle of clothes which I then perceived
in the corner, she cried, “Grandmother,
here’s a gentleman to see the
cascade.”
The bundle of clothes then turned
round, and exhibited a human countenance,
which lighted up with great
intelligence as the grand-daughter,
turning to me, said with simplicity—”She’s
old, honest cretur, but she
still likes to earn a sixpence, sir;”
and taking a crutch-staff in her hand,[172]
while her grand-daughter put a neat
bonnet on her head, this industrious
gentlewoman sallied out at a pace
which surprised me.
I attempted to enter into conversation
with my guide; but she did not
seem much inclined to be sociable, and
the beauty of the glades and groves
which now spread before my eyes reconciled
me to silence.
I have seen many fine places since
then, but I do not remember to have
seen a landscape more beautiful in its
peculiar English character than that
which I now gazed on. It had none
of the feudal characteristics of ancient
parks, with giant oaks, fantastic pollards,
glens covered with fern, and
deer grouped upon the slopes; on the
contrary, in spite of some fine trees,
chiefly beech, the impression conveyed
was that it was a new place—a made
place. You might see ridges on the
lawns which showed where hedges
had been removed; the pastures were
parcelled out in divisions by new
wire-fences; young plantations, planned
with exquisite taste, but without
the venerable formality of avenues
and quincunxes, by which you know
the parks that date from Elizabeth
and James, diversified the rich extent
of verdure; instead of deer, were
short-horned cattle of the finest breed—sheep
that would have won the prize
at an agricultural show. Every where
there was the evidence of improvement—energy—capital;
but capital
clearly not employed for the mere
purpose of return. The ornamental
was too conspicuously predominant
amidst the lucrative, not to say eloquently—”The
owner is willing to
make the most of his land, but not the
most of his money.”
But the old woman’s eagerness to
earn sixpence had impressed me unfavourably
as to the character of the
master. “Here,” thought I, “are all
the signs of riches; and yet this poor old
woman, living on the very threshold
of opulence, is in want of a sixpence.”
These surmises, in the indulgence
of which I piqued myself on my penetration,
were strengthened into convictions
by the few sentences which I
succeeded at last in eliciting from the
old woman.
“Mr Trevanion must be a rich
man,” said I.
“O ay, rich eno’!” grumbled my
guide.
“And,” said I, surveying the extent
of shrubbery or dressed ground
through which our way wound, now
emerging into lawns and glades, now
belted by rare garden trees, now (as
every inequality of the ground was
turned to advantage in the landscape)
sinking into the dell, now climbing up
the slopes, and now confining the
view to some object of graceful art or
enchanting nature:—”And,” said I,
“he must employ many hands here—plenty
of work, eh!”
“Ay, ay—I don’t say that he don’t
find work for those who want it. But
it aint the same place it wor in my
day.”
“You remember it in other hands,
then?”
“Ay, ay! When the Hogtons had it,
honest folk! My goodman was the
gardener—none of these set-up fine
gentlemen who can’t put hand to a
spade.”
Poor faithful old woman!
I began to hate the unknown proprietor.
Here clearly was some mushroom
usurper who had bought out the
old simple hospitable family, neglected
its ancient servants, left them to earn
tizzies by showing waterfalls, and insulted
their eyes by his selfish wealth.
“There’s the water, all spil’t—it
warn’t so in my day,” said the guide.
A rivulet, whose murmur I had long
heard, now stole suddenly into view,
and gave to the scene the crowning
charm. As, relapsing into silence, we
tracked its silvan course, under dipping
chestnuts and shady limes—the
house itself emerged on the opposite
side—a modern building, of white
stone, with the noblest Corinthian
portico I ever saw in this country.
“A fine house, indeed,” said I.
“Is Mr Trevanion here much?”
“Ay, ay—I don’t mean to say that
he goes away altogether, but it aint as
it wor in my day, when the Hogtons
lived here all the year round in their
warm house, not that one.”
Good old woman, and these poor
banished Hogtons! thought I: hateful
parvenu! I was pleased when
a curve in the shrubberies shut out the
house from view, though in reality
bringing us nearer to it. And the
boasted cascade, whose roar I had[173]
heard for some moments, came in
sight.
Amidst the Alps, such a waterfall
would have been insignificant, but contrasting
ground highly dressed, with
no other bold features, its effect was
striking, and even grand. The banks
were here narrowed and compressed;
rocks, partly natural, partly no doubt
artificial, gave a rough aspect to the
margin; and the cascade fell from a
considerable height into rapid waters,
which my guide mumbled out were
“mortal deep.”
“There wor a madman leapt over
where you be standing,” said the old
woman, “two years ago last June.”
“A madman! why,” said I, observing,
with an eye practised in the
gymnasium of the Hellenic Institute,
the narrow space of the banks over
the gulf which veiled the falls—”Why,
my good lady, it need not be a madman
to perform that leap.”
And so saying, with one of those
sudden impulses which it would be
wrong to ascribe to the noble quality
of courage, I drew back a few steps,
and cleared the abyss. But when,
from the other side, I looked back at
what I had done, and saw that failure
had been death, a sickness came over
me, and I felt as if I would not have
re-leaped the gulf to have become lord
of the domain.
“And how am I to get back?”
said I, in a forlorn voice, to the old
woman, who stood staring at me on
the other side—”Ah, I see there is a
bridge below.”
“But you can’t go over the bridge;
there’s a gate on it; master keeps the
key himself. You are in the private
grounds now. Dear—dear! the
Squire would be so angry if he knew.
You must go back; and they’ll see
you from the house! Dear me! dear—dear!
What shall I do? Can’t you
leap back agin?”
Moved by these piteous exclamations,
and not wishing to subject the
poor old lady to the wrath of a master,
evidently an unfeeling tyrant, I
resolved to pluck up courage and re-leap
the dangerous abyss.
“Oh yes—never fear,” said I, therefore.
“What’s been done once ought
to be done twice, if needful. Just get
out of my way, will you?”
And I receded several paces over a
ground much too rough to favour my
run for a spring. But my heart
knocked against my ribs. I felt that
impulse can do wonders where preparation
fails.
“You had best be quick then,” said
the old woman.
Horrid old woman! I began to
esteem her less. I set my teeth, and
was about to rush on, when a voice
close beside me said—
“Stay, young man; I will let you
through the gate.”
I turned round sharply, and saw
close by my side, in great wonder that
I had not seen him before, a man,
whose homely (but not working)
dress seemed to intimate his station
as that of the head-gardener, of whom
my guide had spoken. He was seated
on a stone under a chestnut-tree, with
an ugly cur at his feet, who snarled at
me as I turned.
“Thank you, my man!” said I joyfully.
“I confess frankly that I was
very much afraid of that leap.”
“Ho! Yet you said what can be
done once can be done twice.”
“I did not say it could be done, but
ought to be done.”
“Humph! that’s better put.”
Here the man rose—the dog came
and smelt my legs; and then, as if
satisfied with my respectability, wagged
the stump of his tail.
I looked across the waterfall for the
old woman, and, to my surprise, saw
her hobbling back as fast as she could.
“Ah!” I said I laughing, “the poor
old thing is afraid you’ll tell her master—for
you’re the head-gardener, I
suppose? But I’m the only person to
blame. Pray say that, if you mention
the circumstance at all;” and I drew
out half-a-crown, which I proffered to
my new conductor.
He put back the money with a low
“Humph!—not amiss.” Then, in a
louder voice, “No occasion to bribe
me, young man; I saw it all.”
“I fear your master is rather hard
to the poor Hogtons’ old servants.”
“Is he? Oh! humph—my master.
Mr Trevanion you mean?”
“Yes.”
“Well, I dare say people say so.
This is the way,” and he led me down
a little glen away from the fall.
Every body must have observed,
that after he has incurred or escaped[174]
a great danger, his spirits rise wonderfully—he
is in a state of pleasing
excitement. So it was with me. I
talked to the gardener à cœur ouvert,
as the French say: and I did not
observe that his short monosyllables
in rejoinder all served to draw out
my little history—my journey, its
destination; my schooling under Dr
Herman, and my father’s great book.
I was only made somewhat suddenly
aware of the familiarity that had
sprung up between us, when, just as,
having performed a circuitous meander,
we regained the stream and
stood before an iron gate, set in an
arch of rock-work, my companion said
simply—”And your name, young
gentleman? What’s your name?”
I hesitated a moment; but having
heard that such communications were
usually made by the visitors of show
places, I answered—”Oh! a very
venerable one, if your master is what
they call a bibliomaniac—Caxton.”
“Caxton!” cried the gardener
with some vivacity. “There is a
Cumberland family of that name—”
“That’s mine; and my Uncle
Roland is the head of that family.”
“And you are the son of Augustine
Caxton?”
“I am; you have heard of my dear
father, then?”
“We will not pass by the gate now.
Follow me—this way;” and my guide,
turning abruptly round, strode up a
narrow path, and the house stood a
hundred yards before me ere I had
recovered my surprise.
“Pardon me,” said I; “but where
are we going, my good friend?”
“Good friend—good friend! Well
said, sir. You are going amongst
good friends. I was at college with
your father. I loved him well. I
knew a little of your uncle too. My
name is Trevanion.”
Blind young fool that I was! The
moment my guide told his name, I was
struck with amazement at my unaccountable
mistake. The small, insignificant
figure took instant dignity;
the homely dress, of rough, dark broadcloth,
was the natural and becoming
deshabille of a country gentleman in
his own demesnes. Even the ugly
cur became a Scotch terrier of the
rarest breed.
My guide smiled good-naturedly at
my stupor; and patting me on the
shoulder, said—
“It is the gardener you must apologise
to, not me. He is a very handsome
fellow, six feet high.”
I had not found my tongue before
we had ascended a broad flight of
stairs under the portico; passed a
spacious hall, adorned with statues
and fragrant with large orange-trees;
and, entering a small room, hung with
pictures, in which were arranged all
the appliances for breakfast, my companion
said to a lady, who rose
from behind the tea-urn, “My dear
Ellinor—I introduce to you the son of
our old friend Augustine Caxton.
Make him stay with us as long as he
can. Young gentleman, in Lady
Ellinor Trevanion think that you see
one whom you ought to know well—family
friendships should descend.”
“My host” said these last words
in an imposing tone, and then pounced
on a letter-bag on the table, drew
forth an immense heap of letters and
newspapers, threw himself into an
arm-chair, and seemed perfectly forgetful
of my existence.
The lady stood a moment in mute
surprise, and I saw that she changed
colour, from pale to red, and red to
pale, before she came forward with the
enchanting grace of unaffected kindness,
took me by the hand, drew me
to a seat next to her own, and asked
so cordially after my father, my uncle,
my whole family, that in five minutes
I felt myself at home. Lady Ellinor
listened with a smile (though with
moistened eyes, which she wiped every
now and then) to my naïve details. At
length she said—
“Have you never heard your father
speak of me—I mean of us—of the
Trevanions?”
“Never,” said I bluntly; “and
that would puzzle me, only my dear
father, you know, is not a great
talker.”
“Indeed! He was very animated,
when I knew him,” said Lady Ellinor,
and she turned her head and sighed.
At this moment there entered a
young lady, so fresh, so blooming, so
lovely, that every other thought vanished
out of my head at once. She
came in singing, as gay as a bird, and
seeming to my adoring sight quite as
native to the skies.
[175]“Fanny,” said Lady Ellinor,
“shake hands with Mr Caxton, the
son of one whom I have not seen since
I was little older than you, but whom I
remember as if it were but yesterday.”
Miss Fanny blushed and smiled,
and held out her hand with an easy
frankness which I in vain endeavoured
to imitate. During breakfast, Mr
Trevanion continued to read his letters
and glance over the papers, with an
occasional ejaculation of “Pish!”
“Stuff!”—between the intervals in
which he mechanically swallowed his
tea, or some small morsels of dry
toast. Then rising with the suddenness
which characterised his movements,
he stood on his hearth for a
few moments buried in thought; and
now that a large brimmed hat was
removed from his brow, and the
abruptness of his first movement, with
the sedateness of his after pause, arrested
my curious attention, I was
more than ever ashamed of my mistake.
It was a care-worn, eager, and
yet musing countenance, hollow-eyed,
and with deep lines; but it was one of
those faces which take dignity and
refinement from that mental cultivation
which distinguishes the true aristocrat,
viz., the highly educated,
acutely intelligent man. Very handsome
might that face have been in
youth, for the features, though small,
were exquisitely defined; the brow,
partially bald, was noble and massive,
and there was almost feminine
delicacy in the curve of the lip.
The whole expression of the face
was commanding but sad. Often,
as my experience of life increased,
have I thought to trace upon that
expressive visage the history of energetic
ambition curbed by a fastidious
philosophy and a scrupulous conscience;
but then all that I could see
was a vague, dissatisfied melancholy,
which dejected me I knew not why.
Presently he returned to the table,
collected his letters, moved slowly
towards the door, and vanished.
His wife’s eyes followed him tenderly.
Those eyes reminded me of
my mother’s, as, I verily believe, did
all eyes that expressed affection. I
crept nearer to her, and longed to
press the white hand that lay so listless
before me.
“Will you walk out with us?” said
Miss Trevanion, turning to me. I
bowed, and in a few minutes I found
myself alone. While the ladies left
me, for their shawls and bonnets, I took
up the newspapers which Mr Trevanion
had thrown on the table, by way of
something to do. My eye was caught
by his own name; it occurred often,
and in all the papers. There was
contemptuous abuse in one, high
eulogy in another; but one passage,
in a journal that seemed to aim at
impartiality, struck me so much as
to remain in my memory; and I am
sure that I can still quote the sense,
though not the exact words. The
paragraph ran somewhat thus:—
“In the present state of parties,
our contemporaries have not unnaturally
devoted much space to the claims
or demerits of Mr Trevanion. It is
a name that stands unquestionably
high in the House of Commons; but,
as unquestionably, it commands little
sympathy in the country. Mr Trevanion
is essentially and emphatically
a member of parliament. He is
a close and ready debater; he is an
admirable chairman in committees.
Though never in office, his long experience
of public life, his gratuitous
attention to public business, have
ranked him high among those practical
politicians from whom ministers
are selected. A man of spotless
character and excellent intentions, no
doubt, he must be considered; and in
him any cabinet would gain an honest
and a useful member. There
ends all we can say in his praise.
As a speaker, he wants the fire and
enthusiasm which engage the popular
sympathies. He has the ear of
the House, not the heart of the
country. An oracle on subjects of
mere business, in the great questions
of policy he is comparatively a
failure. He never embraces any
party heartily; he never espouses
any question as if wholly in earnest.
The moderation on which he is said
to pique himself, often exhibits itself
in fastidious crotchets, and an attempt
at philosophical originality of
candour, which has long obtained
him the reputation of a trimmer
with his enemies. Such a man circumstances
may throw into temporary
power; but can he command
lasting influence? No: let Mr[176]
Trevanion remain in what nature
and position assign as his proper part,—that
of an upright, independent, able
member of parliament; conciliating
sensible men on both sides, when
party runs into extremes. He is
undone as a cabinet minister. His
scruples would break up any government;
and his want of decision—when,
as in all human affairs, some
errors must be conceded to obtain a
great good—would shipwreck his
own fame.”
I had just got to the end of this
paragraph when the ladies returned.
My hostess observed the newspaper
in my hand, and said, with a constrained
smile, “Some attack on Mr
Trevanion, I suppose?”
“No,” said I, awkwardly; for,
perhaps, the paragraph that appeared
to me so impartial, was the most
galling attack of all. “No, not exactly.”
“I never read the papers now—at
least what are called the leading
articles—it is too painful: and once
they gave me so much pleasure—that
was when the career began, and before
the fame was made.”
Here Lady Ellinor opened the
window which admitted on the lawn,
and in a few moments we were in
that part of the pleasure-grounds
which the family reserved from the
public curiosity. We passed by rare
shrubs and strange flowers, long
ranges of conservatories, in which
bloomed and lived all the marvellous
vegetation of Africa and the Indies.
“Mr Trevanion is fond of flowers?”
said I.
The fair Fanny laughed. “I don’t
think he knows one from another.”
“Nor I either,” said I: “that is,
when I fairly lose sight of a rose or
a hollyhock.”
“The farm will interest you more,”
said Lady Ellinor.
We came to farm buildings recently
erected, and no doubt on the most
improved principle. Lady Ellinor
pointed out to me machines and contrivances,
of the newest fashion, for
abridging labour, and perfecting the
mechanical operations of agriculture.
“Ah, then, Mr Trevanion is fond
of farming.”
The pretty Fanny laughed again.
“My father is one of the great
oracles in agriculture, one of the
great patrons of all its improvements;
but, as for being fond of
farming, I doubt if he knows when
he rides through his own fields.”
We returned to the house; and
Miss Trevanion, whose frank kindness
had already made too deep an impression
upon the youthful heart of
Pisistratus the Second, offered to
show me the picture-gallery. The
collection was confined to the works
of English artists; and Miss Trevanion
pointed out to me the main
attractions of the gallery.
“Well, at least Mr Trevanion is
fond of pictures!”
“Wrong again,” said Fanny, shaking
her arch head. “My father is
said to be an admirable judge; but
he only buys pictures from a sense of
duty—to encourage our own painters—a
picture once bought, I am not
sure that he ever looks at it again!”
“What does he then—” I stopped
short, for I felt my meditated question
was ill-bred.
“What does he like then? you
were about to say. Why, I have
known him, of course, since I could
know any thing; but I have never
yet discovered what my father does
like. No—not even politics, though
he lives for politics alone. You look
puzzled; you will know him better
some day, I hope; but you will never
solve the mystery—what Mr Trevanion
likes.”
“You are wrong,” said Lady
Ellinor, who had followed us into
the room, unheard by us. “I can
tell you what your father does more
than like—what he loves and serves
and illustrates every hour of his noble
life—justice, beneficence, honour,
and his country. A man who loves
these may be excused for indifference
to the last geranium or the newest
plough, or even (though that offends
you more, Fanny) the freshest masterpiece
by Landseer, or the latest
fashion honoured by Miss Trevanion.”
“Mamma!” said Fanny, and the
tears sprang to her eyes.
But Lady Ellinor looked to me
sublime as she spoke, her eyes kindled,
her breast heaved. The wife
taking the husband’s part against the
child, and comprehending so well
what the child felt not, despite its[177]
experience of every day, and what
the world would never know, despite
all the vigilance of its praise and its
blame, was a picture, to my taste,
finer than any in the collection.
Her face softened as she saw the
tears in Fanny’s bright hazel eyes:
she held out her hand, which her
child kissed tenderly, and whispering,
“‘Tis not the giddy word you must
go by, mamma, or there will be
something to forgive every minute,”—glided
from the room.
“Have you a sister?” asked Lady
Ellinor.
“No.”
“And Trevanion has no son,” she
said, mournfully. The blood rushed
to my cheeks. Oh, young fool,
again! We were both silent, when
the door was opened, and Mr Trevanion
entered.
“Humph,” said he, smiling as he
saw me—and his smile was charming,
though rare. “Humph, young sir, I
came to seek for you—I have been
rude, I fear: pardon it—that thought
has only just occurred to me, so I left
my blue books, and my amanuensis
hard at work on them, to ask you to
come out for half-an-hour—just half-an-hour,
it is all I can give you—a
deputation at One! You dine and
sleep here of course?”
“Ah, sir! my mother will be so
uneasy if I am not in town to-night.”
“Pooh!” said the member, “I’ll
send an express.”
“Oh, no indeed; thank you.”
“Why not?”
I hesitated. “You see, sir, that
my father and mother are both new
to London: and, though I am new
too, yet they may want me—I may
be of use.” Lady Ellinor put her
hand on my head, and sleeked down
my hair as I spoke.
“Right, young man, right: you
will do in the world, wrong as
that is. I don’t mean that you’ll
succeed, as the rogues say—that’s
another question; but, if you don’t
rise, you’ll not fall. Now, put on
your hat and come with me; we’ll
walk to the lodge—you will be in time
for a coach.”
I took my leave of Lady Ellinor,
and longed to say something, about
compliments to Miss Fanny; but the
words stuck in my throat, and my
host seemed impatient.
“We must see you soon again!”
said Lady Ellinor kindly, as she
followed us to the door.
Mr Trevanion walked on briskly
and in silence—one hand in his bosom,
the other swinging carelessly a thick
walking-stick.
“But I must go round by the
bridge,” said I, “for I forgot my
knapsack. I put it off when I made
my leap, and the old lady certainly
never took charge of it.”
“Come, then, this way. How old
are you?”
“Seventeen and a half.”
“You know Latin and Greek as
they know them at schools, I suppose.”
“I think I know them pretty well,
sir.”
“Does your father say so?”
“Why, my father is fastidious;
however, he owns that he is satisfied
on the whole.”
“So am I, then. Mathematics?”
“A little.”
“Good.”
Here the conversation dropped for
some time. I had found and restrapped
the knapsack, and we were
near the lodge, when Mr Trevanion
said, abruptly, “Talk, my young
friend: talk, I like to hear you talk—it
refreshes me. Nobody has talked
naturally to me these last ten years.”
The request was a complete damper
to my ingenuous eloquence: I could
not have talked naturally now for
the life of me.
“I made a mistake, I see,” said
my companion, good-humouredly,
noticing my embarrassment. “Here
we are at the lodge. The coach will
be bye in five minutes: you can
spend that time in hearing the
old woman praise the Hogtons
and abuse me. And hark you, sir,
never care three straws for praise
or blame—leather and prunella!
praise and blame are here!” and
he struck his hand upon his breast,
with almost passionate emphasis.
“Take a specimen. These Hogtons
were the bane of the place; uneducated
and miserly; their land a wilderness,
their village, a pig-stye. I
come, with capital and intelligence;
I redeem the soil, I banish pauperism,[178]
I civilise all around me: no merit in
me—I am but a type of capital guided
by education—a machine. And yet
the old woman is not the only one
who will hint to you that the Hogtons
were angels, and myself the
usual antithesis to angels. And what
is more, sir, because that old woman,
who has ten shillings a-week from
me, sets her heart upon earning her
sixpences—and I give her that privileged
luxury—every visitor she
talks with goes away with the idea
that I, the rich Mr Trevanion, let her
starve on what she can pick up from
the sight-seers. Now, does that
signify a jot?
“Good-bye. Tell your father his
old friend must see him; profit by his
calm wisdom: his old friend is a fool
sometimes, and sad at heart. When
you are settled, send me a line to
St James’s Square, to say where you
are.
“Humph! that’s enough.”
Mr Trevanion wrung my hand, and
strode off.
I did not wait for the coach, but
proceeded towards the turn-stile, where
the old woman, (who had either seen,
or scented from a distance, that tizzy
of which I was the impersonation)—
“Hush’d in grim repose, did wait her morning prey.”
My opinions as to her sufferings,
and the virtues of the departed Hogtons,
somewhat modified, I contented
myself with dropping into her open
palm the exact sum virtually agreed
on. But that palm still remained
open, and the fingers of the other
clawed hold of me as I stood, impounded
in the curve of the turn-stile,
like a cork in a patent cork-screw.
“And threepence for Nephy Bob,”
said the old lady.
“Threepence for nephew Bob, and
why?”
“‘Tis his parquisites when he recommends
a gentleman. You would
not have me pay out of my own earnings:
for he will have it, or he’ll ruin
my bizness. Poor folk must be paid
for their trouble.”
Obdurate to this appeal, and mentally
consigning Bob to a master
whose feet would be all the handsomer
for boots, I threaded the stile and
escaped.
Towards evening I reached London.
Who ever saw London for the first
time and was not disappointed? Those
long suburbs melting indefinably away
into the capital, forbid all surprise.
The Gradual is a great disenchanter.
I thought it prudent to take a hackney
coach, and so jolted my way to the
—— hotel. I found my father in a
state of great discomfort in a little
room, which he paced up and down
like a lion new caught in his cage.
My poor mother was full of complaints—for
the first time in her life, I found
her indisputably crossish. It was an
ill time to relate my adventures. I
had enough to do to listen. They
had all day been hunting for lodgings
in vain. My father’s pocket had been
picked of a new India handkerchief.
Primmins, who ought to know London
so well, know nothing about it, and
declared it was turned topsy-turvy,
and all the streets had changed names.
The new silk umbrella, left for five
minutes unguarded in the hall, had
been exchanged for an old gingham
with three holes in it.
It was not till my mother remembered,
that if she did not see herself
that my bed was well aired, I should
certainly lose the use of my limbs,
and therefore disappeared with Primmins
and a pert chambermaid, who
seemed to think we gave more trouble
than we were worth—that I told my
father of my new acquaintance with
Mr Trevanion.
He did not seem to listen to me
till I to got to the name Trevanion. He
then became very pale, and sat down
quietly. “Go on,” said he, observing
I stopped to look at him.
When I had told all, and given him
the kind messages with which I had
been charged by husband and wife,
he smiled faintly; and then, shading his
face with his hand, he seemed to muse,
not cheerfully, perhaps, for I heard
him sigh once or twice.
“And Ellinor,” said he at last,
without looking up. “Lady Ellinor,
I mean—she is very, very——”
“Very what, sir?”
“Very handsome still?”
“Handsome! Yes, handsome, certainly;
but I thought more of her
manner than her face. And then
Fanny, Miss Fanny is so young!”
“Ah!” said my father, murmuring[179]
in Greek the celebrated lines of which
Pope’s translation is familiar to all.
Now green in youth, now withering on the ground.”
“Well, so they wish to see me. Did
Ellinor, Lady Ellinor say that, or her—her
husband?”
“Her husband certainly—Lady
Ellinor rather implied than said it.”
“We shall see,” said my father.
“Open the window, this room is stifling.”
I opened the window, which looked
on the Strand. The noise—the voices—-the
tramping feet—the rolling
wheels became loudly audible. My
father leant out for some moments,
and I stood by his side. He turned
to me with a serene face. “Every ant
on the hill,” said he, “carries its load,
and its home is but made by the
burdens that it bears. How happy
am I!—how I should bless God! How
light my burden! how secure my
home!”
My mother came in as he ceased.
He went up to her, put his arm round
her waist and kissed her. Such
caresses with him had not lost
their tender charm by custom: my
mother’s brow, before somewhat
ruffled, grew smooth on the instant.
Yet she lifted her eyes to his in soft
surprise. “I was but thinking,” said
my father apologetically—”how much
I owed you, and how much I love
you!”
CHAPTER XV.
And now behold us, three days after
my arrival, settled in all the state and
grandeur of our own house in Russell
Street, Bloomsbury: the library of
the Museum close at hand. My father
spends his mornings in those lata
silentia, wide silences, as Virgil calls
the world beyond the grave. And a
world beyond the grave we may well
call that land of the ghosts, a book
collection.
“Pisistratus,” said my father, one
evening as he arranged his notes before
him, and rubbed his spectacles.
“Pisistratus, a great library is an
awful place! There, are interred all
the remains of men since the Flood.”
“It is a burial-place!” quoth my
Uncle Roland, who had that day
found us out.
“It is an Heraclea!” said my father.
“Please, not such hard words,”
said the Captain, shaking his head.
“Heraclea was the city of necromancers,
in which they raised the
dead. Do I want to speak to Cicero?
I invoke him. Do I want to chat in
the Athenian market place, and hear
news two thousand years old? I
write down my charm on a slip of
paper, and a grave magician calls me
up Aristophanes. And we owe all
this to our ancest——”
“Brother!”
“Ancestors, who wrote books—thank
you.”
Here Roland offered his snuff-box
to my father, who, abhorring snuff,
benignly imbibed a pinch, and sneezed
five times in consequence: an excuse
for Uncle Roland to say, which he
did five times, with great unction,
“God bless you, brother Austin!”
As soon as my father had recovered
himself, he proceeded, with tears in
his eyes, but calm as before the interruption—for
he was of the philosophy
of the Stoics:—
“But it is not that which is awful.
It is the presuming to vie with these
‘spirits elect:’ to say to them, ‘Make
way—I too claim place with the
chosen. I too would confer with the
living, centuries after the death that
consumes my dust. I too’—Ah, Pisistratus!
I wish Uncle Jack had been
at Jericho, before he had brought
me up to London, and placed me
in the midst of those rulers of the
world!”
I was busy, while my father spoke,
in making some pendent shelves for
these “spirits elect;” for my mother,
always provident where my father’s
comforts were concerned, had foreseen
the necessity of some such accommodation
in a hired lodging-house, and
had not only carefully brought up to
town my little box of tools, but gone
out herself that morning to buy the
raw materials. Checking the plane in
its progress over the smooth deal,[180]
“My dear father,” said I, “if at the
Philhellenic Institute I had looked
with as much awe as you do on the
big fellows that had gone before me, I
should have stayed, to all eternity,
the lag of the Infant Division—”
“Pisistratus, you are as great an
agitator as your namesake,” cried my
father, smiling. “And so, a fig for
the big fellows!”
And now my mother entered in her
pretty evening cap, all smiles and
good humour, having just arranged
a room for Uncle Roland, concluded
advantageous negotiations with the
laundress, held high council with Mrs
Primmins on the best mode of defeating
the extortions of London tradesmen;
and, pleased with herself and
all the world, she kissed my father’s
forehead as it bent over his notes;
and came to the tea-table, which only
waited its presiding deity. My Uncle
Roland, with his usual gallantry,
started up, kettle in hand, (our own
urn, for we had one, not being yet
unpacked;) and having performed,
with soldier-like method, the chivalrous
office thus volunteered, he joined
me at my employment, and said—
“There is a better steel for the
hands of a well-born lad than a carpenter’s
plane—”
“Aha! uncle—that depends—”
“Depends! what on?”
“On the use one makes of it.—Peter
the Great was better employed
in making ships than Charles XII.
in cutting throats.”
“Poor Charles XII.!” said my
uncle sighing pathetically—”a very
brave fellow!”
“Pity he did not like the ladies a
little better!”
“No man is perfect!” said my
uncle sententiously. “But seriously,
you are now the male hope of the
family—you are now—” my uncle
stopped, and his face darkened. I
saw that he thought of his son, that
mysterious son! And looking at him
tenderly, I observed that his deep
lines had grown deeper, his iron-gray
hair more gray. There was the trace
of recent suffering on his face; and
though he had not spoken to us a
word of the business on which he had
left us, it required no penetration to
perceive that it had come to no successful
issue.
My uncle resumed—”Time out of
mind, every generation of our house
has given one soldier to his country.
I look round now: only one branch is
budding yet on the old tree; and—”
“Ah! uncle. But what would they
say? Do you think I should not like
to be a soldier? Don’t tempt me!”
My uncle had recourse to his snuff-box;
and at that moment, unfortunately
perhaps for the laurels that
might otherwise have wreathed the
brows of Pisistratus of England, private
conversation was stopped by the
sudden and noisy entrance of Uncle
Jack. No apparition could have been
more unexpected.
“Here I am, my dear friends. How
d’ye do—how are you all? Captain de
Caxton, yours heartily. Yes, I am
released, thank heaven! I have given
up the drudgery of that pitiful provincial
paper. I was not made for it.
An ocean in a teacup! I was indeed—little,
sordid, narrow interests—and I,
whose heart embraces all humanity.
You might as well turn a circle into
an isolated triangle.”
“Isosceles!” said my father, sighing
as he pushed aside his notes, and very
slowly becoming aware of the eloquence
that destroyed all chance of
further progress that night in the great
book. “Isosceles triangle, Jack Tibbets—not
isolated.”
“Isosceles or isolated, it is all one,”
said Uncle Jack, as he rapidly performed
three evolutions, by no means
consistent with his favourite theory
of ‘the greatest happiness of the
greatest number:’—first, he emptied
into the cup which he took from my
mother’s hands, half the thrifty contents
of a London cream-jug; secondly,
he reduced the circle of a muffin,
by the abstraction of two triangles,
to as nearly an isosceles as possible;
and thirdly, striding towards the fire,
lighted in consideration of Captain de
Caxton, and hooking his coat-tails
under his arms, while he sipped his
tea, he permitted another circle peculiar
to humanity wholly to eclipse the
luminary it approached.
“Isolated or isosceles, it is all the
same thing. Man is made for his fellow
creatures. I had long been disgusted
with the interference of those
selfish Squirearchs. Your departure
decided me. I have concluded negotiations[181]
with a London firm of spirit and
capital, and extended views of philanthopy.
On Saturday last I retired
from the service of the oligarchy. I
am now in my true capacity of protector
of the million. My prospectus
is printed—here it is in my pocket.—Another
cup of tea, sister, a little more
cream, and another muffin. Shall I
ring?” Having disembarrassed himself
of his cup and saucer, Uncle Jack then
drew forth from his pocket a damp
sheet of printed paper. In large capitals
stood out “The Anti-Monopoly
Gazette, or Popular Champion.”
He waved it triumphantly before my
father’s eyes.
“Pisistratus”, said my father, “look
here. This is the way your Uncle
Jack now prints his pats of butter.—A
cap of liberty growing out of an
open book! Good! Jack, good! good!”
“It is Jacobinical!” exclaimed the
Captain.
“Very likely,” said my father; “but
knowledge and freedom are the best
devices in the world, to print upon
pats of butter intended for the
market.”
“Pats of butter! I don’t understand,”
said Uncle Jack.
“The less you understand, the better
the butter will sell, Jack,” said
my father, settling back to his notes.
CHAPTER XVI.
Uncle Jack had made up his mind
to lodge with us, and my mother found
some difficulty in inducing him to
comprehend that there was no bed to
spare.
“That’s unlucky,” said he. “I was
no sooner arrived in town than I was
pestered with invitations; but I refused
them all, and kept myself for
you.”
“So kind in you! so like you!” said
my mother; “but you see—”
“Well, then, I must be off and find
a room; don’t fret, you know I can
breakfast and dine with you, all the
same; that is, when my other friends
will let me. I shall be dreadfully persecuted.”
So saying, Uncle Jack re-pocketed
his prospectus, and wished
us good-night.
The clock had struck eleven; my
mother had retired; when my father
looked up from his books, and returned
his spectacles to their case. I had
finished my work, and was seated over
the fire, thinking now of Fanny Trevanion’s
hazel eyes—now, with a heart
that beat as high at the thought, of
campaigns, battle-fields, laurels, and
glory; while, with his arms folded on
his breast and his head drooping,
Uncle Roland gazed into the low
clear embers. My father cast his eyes
round the room, and after surveying
his brother for some moments, he said
almost in a whisper—
“My son has seen the Trevanions.
They remember us, Roland.”
The Captain sprang to his feet, and
began whistling; a habit with him
when he was much disturbed.
“And Trevanion wishes to see us.
Pisistratus promised to give him our
address: shall he do so, Roland?”
“If you like it,” answered the Captain,
in a military attitude, and drawing
himself up till he looked seven feet
high.
“I should like it,” said my father
mildly. “Twenty years since we
met.”
“More than twenty,” said my uncle,
with a stern smile; “and the season
was—the fall of the leaf!”
“Man renews the fibre and material
of his body every seven years,”
said my father; “in three times
seven years he has time to renew the
inner man. Can two passengers in
yonder street be more unlike each
other, than the soul is to the soul
after an interval of twenty years?
Brother, the plough does not pass
over the soil in vain, nor care over
the human heart. New crops change
the character of the land; and the
plough must go deep indeed before
it stirs up the mother-stone.”
“Let us see Trevanion,” cried my
uncle: then, turning to me, he said,
abruptly, “what family has he?”
“One daughter.”
“No son?”
“No.”
“That must vex the poor foolish
ambitious man. Oho! you admire this
Mr Trevanion much, eh? Yes; that
fire of manner, his fine words, and[182]
bold thoughts were made to dazzle
youth.”
“Fine words, my dear uncle!—fire!
I should have said, in hearing Mr
Trevanion, that his style of conversation
was so homely, you would
wonder how he could have won such
fame as a public speaker.”
“Indeed!”
“The plough has passed there,” said
my father.
“But not the plough of care: rich,
famous, Ellinor his wife, and no son!”
“It is because his heart is sometimes
sad, that he would see us.”
Roland stared first at my father,
next at me.
“Then,” quoth my uncle, heartily,
“in God’s name let him come. I
can shake him by the hand, as I
would a brother soldier. Poor Trevanion!
Write to him at once, Sisty.”
I sat down and obeyed. When I
had sealed my letter, I looked up,
and saw that Roland was lighting his
bed candle at my father’s table; and
my father, taking his hand, said something
to him in a low voice. I guessed
it related to his son, for he shook his
head, and answered in a stern hollow
voice, “Renew grief if you please—not
shame. On that subject—silence!”
CHAPTER XVII.
Left to myself in the earlier part of
the day, I wandered, wistful and
lonely, through the vast wilderness of
London. By degrees I familiarised
myself with that populous solitude.
I ceased to pine for the green fields.
That active energy all around, at first
saddening, became soon exhilarating,
and at last contagious. To an industrious
mind nothing is so catching as
industry! I began to grow weary of
my golden holiday of unlaborious
childhood, to sigh for toil, to look
around me for a career. The University,
which I had before anticipated
with pleasure, seemed now to fade into
a dull monastic prospect: after having
trod the streets of London, to wander
through cloisters was to go back in
life. Day by day, my mind grew
sensibly within me; it came out from
the rosy twilight of boyhood—it felt
the doom of Cain, under the broad sun
of man.
Uncle Jack soon became absorbed
in his new speculation for the good of
the human race, and, except at meals,
(whereat, to do him justice, he was
punctual enough, though he did not
keep us in ignorance of the sacrifices he
made, and the invitations he refused,
for our sake,) we seldom saw him.
The Captain, too, generally vanished
after breakfast; seldom dined with
us; and it was often late before he
returned. He had the latch-key of
the house, and let himself in when he
pleased. Sometimes (for his chamber
was next to mine) his step on the
stairs awoke me; and sometimes I
heard him pace his room with perturbed
strides, or fancied that I
caught a low groan. He became
every day more care-worn in appearance,
and every day the hair seemed
more gray. Yet he talked to us all
easily and cheerfully; and I thought
that I was the only one in the house
who perceived the gnawing pangs
over which the stout old Spartan
drew the decorous cloak.
Pity, blended with admiration,
made me curious to learn how these
absent days, that brought nights so
disturbed, were consumed. I felt
that if I could master his secret, I
might win the right both to comfort
and to aid.
I resolved at length, after many
conscientious scruples, to endeavour
to satisfy a curiosity, excused by its
motives.
Accordingly, one morning, after
watching him from the house, I stole
in his track, and followed him at a
distance.
And this was the outline of his day.
He set off at first with a firm stride,
despite his lameness—his gaunt figure
erect, the soldierly chest well thrown
out from the threadbare but speckless
coat. First, he took his way towards
the purlieus of Leicester Square;
several times, to and fro, did he pace
the isthmus that leads from Piccadilly
into that reservoir of foreigners,
and the lanes and courts that start
thence towards St Martin’s. After an
hour or two so passed, the step became
more slow; and often the sleek[183]
napless hat was lifted up, and the
brow wiped. At length he bent his
way towards the two great theatres,
paused before the play-bills, as if deliberating
seriously on the chances of
entertainment they severally proffered,
wandered slowly through the small
streets that surround those temples
of the muse, and finally emerged into
the Strand. There he rested himself
for an hour at a small cook-shop;
and, as I passed the window, and
glanced within, I could see him seated
before the simple dinner, which he
scarcely touched, and poring over the
advertisement columns of the Times.
The Times finished, and a few morsels
distastefully swallowed, the Captain
put down his shilling in silence, received
his pence in exchange, and I had just
time to slip aside as he reappeared at
the threshold. He looked round as
he lingered, but I took care he should
not detect me; and then struck off
towards the more fashionable quarters
of the town. It was now the afternoon,
and, though not yet the season,
the streets swarmed with life. As he
came into Waterloo Place, a slight
figure buttoned up across the breast,
like his own, cantered by on a handsome
bay horse—every eye was on
that figure. Uncle Roland stopped
short, and lifted his hand to his hat;
the rider touched his own with his
fore-finger, and cantered on,—Uncle
Roland turned round and gazed.
“Who,” I asked, of a shop-boy
just before me, who was also staring
with all his eyes—”who is that gentleman
on horseback?”
“Why, the Duke, to be sure,” said
the boy, contemptuously.
“The Duke?”
“Wellington—stu-pid!”
“Thank you,” said I meekly.
Uncle Roland had moved on into
Regent Street, but with a brisker step:
the sight of the old chief had done the
old soldier good. Here again he
paced to and fro; till I, watching him
from the other side the way, was
ready to drop with fatigue, stout
walker though I was. But the Captain’s
day was not half done. He
took out his watch, put it to his ear,
and then, replacing it, passed into
Bond Street, and thence into Hyde
Park. There, evidently wearied out, he
leant against the rails, near the bronze
statue, in an attitude that spoke despondency.
I seated myself on the
grass near the statue and gazed at
him: the park was empty compared
with the streets, but still there were
some equestrian idlers and many foot-loungers.
My uncle’s eye turned
wistfully on each: once or twice, some
gentleman of a military aspect (which
I had already learned to detect)
stopped, looked at him, approached
and spoke; but the Captain seemed as
if ashamed of such greetings. He
answered shortly, and turned again.
The day waned—evening came on—the
Captain again looked at his watch—shook
his head, and made his way
to a bench, where he sat perfectly
motionless; his hat over his brows,
his arms folded; till uprose the moon.
I had tasted nothing since breakfast;
I was famished, but I still kept my
post like an old Roman sentinel.
At length the Captain rose, and re-entered
Piccadilly; but how different his
mien and bearing! languid, stooping,
his chest sunk—his head inclined—his
limbs dragging one after the other,
his lameness painfully perceptible.
What a contrast in the broken invalid
at night, from the stalwart veteran of
the morning!
How I longed to spring forward to
offer my arm! but I did not dare.
The Captain stopped near a cab-stand.
He put his hand in his pocket—he
drew out his purse—he passed his
fingers over the net-work; the purse
slipped again into the pocket, and as
if with a heroic effort, my uncle drew
up his head, and walked on sturdily.
‘Where next?’ thought I. ‘Surely
home! No, he is pitiless.’
The Captain stopped not till he
arrived at one of the small theatres
in the Strand; then he read the bill,
and asked if half-price was begun.
“Just begun,” was the answer, and
the Captain entered. I also took a
ticket and followed. Passing by the
open doors of a refreshment room, I
fortified myself with some biscuits and
soda water. And in another minute,
for the first time in my life I beheld a
play. But the play did not fascinate
me. It was the middle of some jocular
after-piece, roars of laughter resounded
round me. I could detect nothing
to laugh at, and sending my keen eyes
into every corner, I perceived at last,[184]
in the uppermost tier, one face as
saturnine as my own. Eureka! It
was the Captain’s! ‘Why should he
go to a play if he enjoys it so little?’
thought I: ‘better have spent a shilling
on a cab, poor old fellow!’
But soon came smart-looking men,
and still smarter-looking ladies, around
the solitary corner of the poor Captain.
He grew fidgety—he rose—he vanished.
I left my place, and stood without
the box to watch for him. Down
stairs he stumped—I recoiled into the
shade; and after standing a moment
or two, as in doubt, he entered boldly
the refreshment room, or saloon.
Now, since I had left that saloon, it
had become crowded, and I slipped in
unobserved. Strange was it, grotesque,
yet pathetic, to mark the old
soldier in the midst of that gay swarm.
He towered above all like a Homeric
hero, a head taller than the tallest;
and his appearance was so remarkable,
that it invited the instant attention
of the fair. I, in my simplicity,
thought it was the natural tenderness
of that amiable and penetrating sex,
ever quick to detect trouble, and anxious
to relieve it, that induced three
ladies, in silk attire—one having a hat
and plume, the other two with a profusion
of ringlets—to leave a little knot of
gentlemen with whom they were conversing,
and to plant themselves before
my uncle. I advanced through the
press to hear what passed.
“You are looking for some one,
I’m sure,” quoth one familiarly, tapping
his arm with her fan.
The Captain started. “Ma’am,
you are not wrong,” said he.
“Can I do as well?” said one of
those compassionate angels, with heavenly
sweetness.
“You are very kind, I thank you:
no, no, Ma’am,” said the Captain, with
his best bow.
“Do take a glass of negus,” said
another, as her friend gave way to
her. “You seem tired, and so am
I. Here, this way;” and she took
hold of his arm to lead him to the
table. The Captain shook his head
mournfully; and then, as if become
suddenly aware of the nature of the
attention so lavished on him, he looked
down upon these fair Armidas with a
look of such mild reproach—such
sweet compassion—not shaking off
the hand in his chivalrous devotion
to the sex, which extended even to
all its outcasts—that each bold eye fell
abashed. The hand was timidly and
involuntarily withdrawn from the arm,
and my uncle passed his way.
He threaded the crowd, passed out
at the farther door, and I, guessing
his intention, was in waiting for his
steps in the street.
“Now home at last, thank heaven!”
thought I. Mistaken still! My uncle
went first towards that popular haunt,
which I have since discovered is
called “the Shades;” but he soon
re-emerged, and finally he knocked
at the door of a private house, in one
of the streets out of St James’s. It
was opened jealously, and closed as
he entered, leaving me without. What
could this house be? As I stood and
watched, some other men approached,—again
the low single knock,—again
the jealous opening, and the stealthy
entrance.
A policeman passed and repassed
me. “Don’t be tempted, young man,”
said he, looking hard at me: “take
my advice, and go home.”
“What is that house, then?” said
I, with a sort of shudder at this ominous
warning.
“Oh, you know.”
“Not I. I am new to London.”
“It is a hell,” said the policeman—satisfied,
by my frank manner, that I
spoke the truth.
“God bless me,—a what! I could
not have heard you rightly?”
“A hell; a gambling-house!”
“Oh!” and I moved on. Could
Captain Roland, the rigid, the thrifty,
the penurious, be a gambler? The light
broke on me at once; the unhappy
father sought his son! I leant against
the post, and tried hard not to sob.
By-and-by, I heard the door open:
the Captain came out and took the
way homeward. I ran on before, and
got in first, to the inexpressible relief
both of father and mother, who had
not seen me since breakfast, and who
were in equal consternation at my
absence. I submitted to be scolded
with a good grace. “I had been sight-seeing,
and lost my way;” begged
for some supper, and slunk to bed;
and five minutes afterwards the Captain’s
jaded step came wearily up the
stairs.
MODERN TOURISM.
The merits of the railroad and the
steam-boat have been prodigiously
vaunted, and we have no desire to depreciate
the advantages of either. No
doubt they carry us from town to
town with greater rapidity than our
fathers ever dreamt of; and instead of
the “High-flyer coach, averaging ten
miles an hour,” whirl us over fifty.
No doubt they are convenient for the
viator who desires to reach America in
a fortnight, or for the Queen’s messenger
who must be in Paris within the
next twelve hours. No doubt they
are first-rate inventions for an elopement,
a fugitive debtor, or a banished
king. But, they have afflicted our
generation with one desperate evil;
they have covered Europe with Tourists,
all pen in hand, all determined
not to let a henroost remain undescribed,
all portfolioed, all handbooked,
all “getting up a Journal,” and all
pouring their busy nothings on the
“reading public,” without compassion
or conscience, at the beginning of the
“season.”
That the ignorant should write ignorantly,
that professional sight-hunters
should go sight-hunting to the
ends of the earth, that minds born
for nothing but scribbling should scribble
to their last drop of ink or blood,
can neither surprise nor irritate; but
that they should publish, is the crime.
If we are told that this is but a
harmless impertinence after all, we
reply—No, it does general mischief; it
spoils all rational travel; it disgusts
all intelligent curiosity; it repels the
student, the philosopher, and the manly
investigator, from subjects which
have been thus trampled into mire by
the hoofs of a whole tribe of travelling
bipeds, who might rejoice to
exchange brains with the animals
which they ride.
No sooner does the year shake off
its robe of snow, and the sun begin to
glimmer again, than the whole tribe
are in motion; no matter where, all
places are alike to their pens—the
North Pole or the Antarctic. One
of them thinks America an unexhausted
subject, and we find her instantly
on board the good ship Columbia,
flying in the teeth of wind and
tide, to caricature New York. Another
puts on her wings for that unknown
spot called Vienna; sends in
her card to nobles and ministers; caricatures
them too; talks of faces which
she had never seen, describes fêtes
to which she would never have
been admitted, and quotes conversations
which she never heard. Another
takes a sweep of the French coast,
and showers us with worn-out romance
and modern vapidity, till we are
sick of the art of printing, and long for
the return of that happy period when
the chief occupations of the fair sex
were cookery and samplers. To all
this, however, there are exceptions;
some of the sex, modest, well-informed,
and capable of informing
others, indulge the world, from time
to time, with works which “it would
not willingly let die.” But our horror
is the professional tourist; the woman
who runs abroad to forage for publication;
reimports her baggage, bursting
with a periodical gathering of nonsense;
and with a freight of folly, at
once empty as air and heavy as lead,
discharges the whole at the heads
of a suffering people.
Miss Martineau, however, deserves
to stand in another category. She is
a lively writer; if she seldom enlightens
the reader of her pages, she seldom
sends him to sleep; she prattles
amusingly; and by the help of Wilkinson
and Lane for the antique, and
her own ear-trumpet and spectacles
for the modern, she makes out of an
Egyptian ramble a very readable
book. And this book is by no means
a superfluity; for, excepting Palestine,
there is no country on earth
which possesses so strong an interest
for the Biblical student; or will, within
a few years, possess so strong an
interest for the whole political world.
France, Russia, and Italy, are probably
at this moment alike speculating
on the changes which threaten
Egypt. The death of Mehemet Ali[186]
cannot be far off. Ibrahim is sickly.
The succession of eastern dynasties is
the reverse of regular; and if by any
chance war were lighted up at one
end of the Mediterranean, it would be
sure to burst out at the other. Egypt
would be the prize of battle. To
England the possession would be of
little value; she has colonies enough,
and she certainly will not be guilty of
the crime of usurpation; but it will be
of first-rate importance to her that
Egypt shall not fall into the hands of
a hostile power; for she cannot suffer
her road to India to be barred up.
Her natural policy would be to see it
restored to the Ottoman. But how
long will the Ottoman himself last?
A Russian fleet at the mouth of the
Bosphorus, with a Russian army encamped
on the plains of Adrianople,
would settle the occupancy in a week.
In the mean time, France keeps up a
powerful army in Algeria; and the
question is, which would be first in
the race for Alexandria? We observe
that Ibrahim is building fortifications,
and concentrating his strength
on the sea-side; and the sagacity of
this gallant son of a gallant father must
often look to the sands of the Libyan
desert, and listen for the sounds of the
trumpet from the shores of Cyreniaca.
Miss Martineau is lady-president
of the gossip school; and it is one of
the especial characters of that school,
to think that every trivial occurrence
of their lives merits the attention of
mankind. She thus informs us of the
first idea of her journey.
“In the autumn of 1846, I left
home for, as I supposed, a few weeks,
to visit some of my family and friends.
At Liverpool, I was invited by my
friends, Mr and Mrs Richard V. Yates,
to accompany them in their proposed
travels in the East. At Malta, we
fell in with Mr Joseph C. Ewart,
who presently joined our party, and
remained with us till we reached
Malta on our return. There is nothing
that I do not owe to my companions
for their unceasing care.
They permitted me to read to them my
Egyptian Journal. There was not
time for the others.” All this is in
the purest style of gossipry. Her
first views of Africa belong to the
same style. On a “lurid evening in
November,” she saw a something,
which, however, was not the African
shore, but an island. At last, however
she saw a headland, a sandy
shore, a tower; but even this was
not Egypt. So she steamed on, until
certain signs gave the presumption that
Alexandria lay in the distance. She
“expected” to have arrived at noon,
but was detained until twilight! All
those things might have happened to
her if she had been sitting in a
bathing machine any where between
Brighton and Dover,—the Martello
supplying the place of the Arab
tower, to considerable advantage.
She then followed the route of the
million, the Cairan canal, Cairo, and
the Nile, up to the Cataracts.
She has a picturesque pen, and
describes well; her art being to
strike off the first impression on her
mind, with the first impression on
her eye. One of her fellow-travellers
had asked her whether she
would wish to have the first glimpse
of the Pyramids; she made her way
through the passengers to the bows of
the boat, and there indulged herself
with her triumph over the “careless
talkers.”
“In a minute, I saw them, emerging
from behind a sandhill. They
were very small, for we were still
twenty-five miles from Cairo. But
there could be no doubt about them
for a moment, so sharp and clear were
the light and shadow on the two sides
which we saw. I had been assured
that I should be disappointed in the
first sight of the Pyramids. And I
had maintained that I could not be
disappointed, as of all the wonders of
the world this is the most literal, and
to a dweller among mountains, like
myself, the least imposing. I now
found both my informant and myself
mistaken. So far from being disappointed,
I was filled with surprise
and awe; and so far from having anticipated
what I saw, I felt as if I
had never before looked on any thing
so new, as those clear, vivid masses,
with their sharp blue shadows, standing
firm and alone in their expanse of
sand. In a few minutes they appeared
to grow wonderfully larger, and they
looked lustrous and most imposing in
the evening light. This impression of
the Pyramids was never fully renewed.
I admired them every evening from[187]
my window at Cairo, and I took the
surest means of convincing myself of
their vastness, by going to the top of
the largest; but this first view of them
was the most moving, and I cannot
think of it now without emotion.”
It is remarkable that, after some
thousand years of ancient inquiry,
and at least a century of keen and
even of toilsome research, by modern
scholarship, the world knows little
more of the Pyramids than it knew,
when the priesthood kept all the secrets
of Egypt. By whom they were
built, for what, or when, have given
birth to volumes of researches; but to
those questions no answers have been
given worth the paper they cost in
answering. Whether they were built
by Israelite slaves or by Asiatic
invaders, for sacrifice or for sepulture,
or for both, or for the glory of
individual kings, or for the memory
of dynasties, or for treasure-houses,
or for astronomical purposes, or for
the mere employment of the multitude—workhouses
having probably
found their origin in Egypt—or for the
rough ostentation of royal power: all are
points undetermined since the travels
of Herodotus. But that they must
have cost stupendous toil, there is full
evidence—the great Pyramid covering
thirteen acres; exhibiting a mass of
stone equal to six Plymouth break-waters,
and rising to a height of 479
feet, or 15 feet higher than St Peter’s
spire, and 119 higher than St Paul’s.
But this style of monstrous building
perplexes as much by its general
diffusion, as by the magnitude of its
several instances. We find it not
only in Egypt, where the Pyramids
spread for seventy miles along the
western shore of the Nile, and once
evidently clustered like Arab tents,
but in Upper Egypt and Nubia: they
are to be found also in Mesopotamia.
The Birs Nimrod, (the temple
of Belus,) and the Mujelibè, near
Babylon, were evidently built on
the pyramidal plan, if not actual
pyramids. They have been found in
India. They have been found even
on the other side of the Atlantic; and
the largest in the world is the pyramid
of Cholula, in Mexico, covering an
area of more than forty-seven acres,
or above three times the base of the
greatest Egyptian pyramid. All the
pyramids, in both Asia, Africa, and
America, have the sides facing the
cardinal points, excepting those of
Nubia,—an exception probably arising
from the rudeness of the people.
In many of those pyramids, remnants
of the dead, and bones of the lower
animals, have been found; but both may
have been placed there for purposes of
superstition. The resistance of the
pyramidal form to the effects of climate
has been surmised as the origin of
the choice; but the equatorial countries
of the East know little of the weather
which, among us, destroys public
constructions. It is at least possible,
that a form so little adapted to
dwelling, or to any of the common
uses of life, or even to the direct purposes
of sepulture, may have been
chosen, from its resemblance to the
shape of flame kindled on a large
scale. The Egyptians chiefly buried
their dead in catacombs. The pyramid
was undoubtedly borrowed from
the East; and, like the obelisk—also
an Eastern memorial, whose general
uselessness still perplexes inquiry—may
have been an emblem of that
worship of fire, which ascends to so
remote an antiquity, was the worship of
the early East, and was, we are strongly
inclined to believe, the general worship
of the apostate antediluvian world.
There is no country on earth which
more curiously substantiates the saying
of the wisest of kings, that “there,
is nothing new under the sun,” than
Egypt. Every art of European life,
and even of European luxury, finds its
delineation among the tombs; every
incident of society, whether serious or
trifling, has its record on those subterranean
walls; we find every occupation,
every enjoyment, every national
festivity, and every sport, from the
nursery up to the assemblage of the
wrestler, the runner, and the dancer,
in short, the whole course of public
and private existence, three thousand
years ago, is revealed and revived for
the intelligence and admiration of the
nineteenth century of the Christian
era. Why those miscellanies of life
should be in tombs, where they must
have been shut up from the living
eye—why such labour of delineation,
why such incongruity of subject to the
place, why such cost lavished on designs
in the grave, are all problems,[188]
which must remain beyond human
answer, but which render Egypt the
most interesting of all dead nations to
the living world. Are those wonders,
those intimations of greater wonders,
those achievements of the arts, fully
explored? Certainly not. We quite
agree with Miss Martineau, that the
most fortunate boon for Europe would
be some mighty van or ventilator,
which will blow away all the sands of
Egypt. What a scene would then be
opened!
“One statue and sarcophagus,
brought from Memphis, was buried
130 feet below the surface. Who
knows but that the greater part of old
Memphis, and of other glorious cities,
lies almost unharmed beneath the
sand? Who can say what armies of
sphinxes might start up on the banks
of the river, or come forth from the
hill-sides of the interior, when the
cloud of sand had been wafted away?
The ruins which we now go to study
might then occupy only eminences,
while below might be miles of colonnade,
temples intact, and gods and
goddesses safe in their sanctuaries!”
If this is the language of enthusiasm,
there can be no question that barbarism
and time have covered a large
portion of the old glories of Egypt
from the eye of man; and that, while
what remains for the view of the traveller
is mutilated and worn away,
the much finer portion may be reserved
for the triumph of the investigator
spade in hand.
One of the best features of the book
is the dexterity with which those
tomb-pictures are interpreted by Miss
Martineau’s narrative. Every one
knows, that the majority of those pictures,
though often brilliantly coloured,
exhibit nothing but isolated or ill-placed
figures, of the rudest outline,
and the most ungainly attitudes. They
have a meaning; yet to ascertain that
meaning, and combine their action,
demands considerable imaginative
skill. We have a clever instance of
this art in the description of one of
the tombs.
The writer sees, in one compartment,
the master of a family. He is evidently
opulent—a man of large possessions—a
landlord; he has his people round
him—ploughing, sowing, harrowing,
reaping, thrashing, winnowing.
But the landlord is also a sportsman;
he has round him game, geese, and
fish. He is also a man of luxury; he
has a barge on the river, and a pavilion
built upon it. He is also a man
of hospitality; there is a banquet, with
the master and his wife in a great
chair; every lady has a flower in her
hand; a monkey is tied to the host’s
chair; and there are musicians with
a harp and the double pipe. But
there is also a final scene; the host
dies, the banquets are no more, his
mummy is in the consecrated boat,
which is to carry him over the river
of death, and which deposits him in
the land unknown.
All this is ingenious and probable,
and if Miss Martineau had confined
herself to the picturesque, had sported
her fancies in Egypt alone, and never
ventured beyond the Red Sea, we
might close the book, giving it all the
praise due to an original and lively
narrative. But when she plays the
theologian, we must stop, as we wish
that she had done.
On leaving Egypt, her party turn
their faces towards the Wilderness;
and here the pen of the rash writer
rambles away into lucubrations, neither
consistent with the facts of history,
nor suitable to the feelings of the
scene. She begins by manufacturing
a romance for Moses. She first tells
us that he was “of the priestly caste,”
a matter rendered utterly improbable
by the declaration of Scripture, that
“by faith, when he was come to years,
he refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s
daughter, choosing rather to
suffer affliction with the people of
God.” She then proceeds to tell us
a great many things, of which Moses
has told us nothing: for example,
that in the desert, which she regards
as a place peculiarly “fruitful of meditation,”
(we doubt whether it produces
much of this fruit among the
Bedouins,) Moses and “Mahomet after
him” (valuable companionship!) learned
from the Past how to prophesy of the
future.
“There,” says Miss Martineau, “as
Moses sat under the shrubby palm,
and its moist rock, did the Past come
at the call of his instructed memory,
and tell him how those mighty Egyptians
had been slaves, as his Hebrew
brethren now were,” &c., and came to[189]
the conclusion (by no means an unnatural
one in any case of slavery,) “that
the Hebrews must be removed and educated,
before they could be established.”
We then arrive at the confidential
part of the story.
“In following up this course of
speculation, he was led to perceive a
mighty truth, which appears to have
been known to no man before him,—the
truth that all ideas are the common
heritage of all men. (!)…
As the images crossed him in his
solitude, of the religious feasts of the
Egyptians, the gross brute-worship
into which they had sunk, &c., he conceived
the brave purpose, the noblest
enterprise, I believe, on record, of admitting
every one of Jehovah’s people
to the fullest possible knowledge of
them.”
Of all these meditations not an iota
is mentioned in the Scriptures. The
story, however, goes on: Moses decided
that the people must be removed. It
does not tell us how. But it was done.
Three millions of slaves were torn from
the grasp of a king, at the head of an
army of six hundred chariots and horsemen.
But the grand difficulty arose—if
they must be educated, where was to be
the national school? who to be their
tutors? Moses meditated again, and the
difficulty vanished. He had known the
Arabs of the Wilderness long. Miss
Martineau tells us that he knew their
honour, their virtues, their “comparative
piety!” &c., &c.; and he determined
to make them the teachers of
his Egyptianised people. In this fortunate
expedient, she forgot, and probably
did not know, that those sons
of desert simplicity, hospitality, piety,
and so forth, were the Amalekites,
one of the most ferocious tribes of
earth, the savage borderers of Sinai;
who no sooner saw the advance of the
Israelites than, instead of teaching
them the “virtues,” they made a desperate
foray on them, and would have
butchered the whole population if they
had not been beaten by a miracle.
We are also entirely left in the
dark, in this theory, as to the means
by which the nation were subsisted
for forty years in the Wilderness,
where the thousandth part of their
number could never since have subsisted
for as many days; how they
swept before their undisciplined crowd
the armies of Palestine, stormed their
fortresses, and took possession of their
land; how they acquired the most perfect
system of legislation in the ancient
world; how they formed a religion
unrivalled in purity, truth, and sanctity;
how they conceived a ceremonial
which was almost wholly a prophecy,
the revelation of a mightier
than Moses to come, the pledge of a
more comprehensive religion, and the
dawn of that triumph of truth over
falsehood, which was to be the hope,
the consolation, and ultimately the
glory of mankind.
Need we remind the Christian, that
the Scriptures account for all those
mighty things by the power and the
mercy of the God of Israel alone;
that Moses was simply an instrument
in the hand of Providence; that so far
from meditating in the desert, plans
of Jewish liberation, he was even a
reluctant instrument. Every part of his
character and condition repelled the
very idea of his acting from himself.
He was eighty years old; he had
been forty years without seeing the
face of his countrymen; his bold
spirit had been so much changed by
time, as to render him the “meekest”
of men; and even when the miracle of
the Divine presence was before him, he
pleaded his unfitness for the task, and
at length yielded only to the repeated
command of Jehovah.
Willingly acquitting the writer of
these volumes of all evil intention, we
regret that she should have touched
on Palestine at all. Whatever weakness
there may be in her lucubrations
on Moses, it is fully matched by her
lucubrations on what she calls “Bibliolatry.”
But we shall not follow her
rambles through subjects on which no
mind ought to look but with a sense of
the narrowness of human faculties,
and with an humble and necessary
solicitation for that loftier enlightenment
which is given only to the
humble heart. The knowledge of
Scripture is to be attained only by the
sincere search after truth, by natural
homage in the presence of Infinite
Wisdom, and by the intelligent exertion
of mind, and the faithful gratitude,
which alike rejoice in obeying
the revealed will of Heaven.
EIGHTEEN HUNDRED AND TWELVE.
A RETROSPECTIVE REVIEW.
In the spring of the year 1815, a
youth of sixteen, Lewis Rellstab by
name, whom death had recently deprived
of his father, left the Berlin
academy, where he was pursuing, with
much success, the study of music, to
enter the Prussian army as a volunteer.
Napoleon’s return from Elba
had just called Germany to arms; and
the rising generation, emulous of their
elder brethren, whose scars and decorations
recalled the glorious campaign
of 1813, flocked to the Prussian banner.
But young Rellstab’s moral courage
and patriotic zeal exceeded his physical
capabilities. Recruiting officers
shook their heads at his delicate frame,
and inspecting surgeons refused to
pass him as able-bodied. Rejected,
he still persevered, entered a military
school, and in due time became officer
of artillery. Leaving the service in
1821, he fixed himself at Berlin, and
applied diligently to literary pursuits.
He was already known as the author
of songs of fair average merit, some
of which are popular in Germany to
the present day; but now he took up
literature as a profession, stimulated
to industry by loss of fortune in an
unlucky speculation. Of great perseverance
and active mind, he essayed
his talents in various departments of
the belles-lettres, in journalism, polemics,
and criticism. As a musical
critic, he ranks amongst the best.
One of his early works, a satirical
tale entitled, “Henrietta, or the Beautiful
Singer,” was disapproved by the
authorities, and procured him several
months’ imprisonment in the fortress
of Spandau. At a later period, his
systematic and incessant opposition to
Spontini the composer, from whose
appointment as director of the Berlin
opera he foretold the ruin of the German
school of music, procured him
other six weeks of similar punishment.
He has managed several newspapers
in succession, and, in the intervals of
his editorial labours, has produced a
number of tales and novels, three
sketchy volumes entitled “Paris and
Algiers,” and a tragedy called “Eugene
Aram.” Simultaneously with
these various occupations, he has
found time to form some excellent
singers for the German stage, and to
advocate, with unwearying and successful
zeal, the adoption of railroads
in Germany. With such accumulated
avocations, it is not surprising
if his writings sometimes exhibit that
lengthiness and verbal superfluity, the
usual consequence of hurried composition
and imperfect revision. Some
of his best-conceived and most original
tales lose power from prolixity:
his good materials, too, often lack
arrangement, and are encumbered
with inferior matter. Still, he is one
of the few living German novelists
whose works rise high above the present
dull, stagnant level of the light
literature of his country. It is not
now our intention minutely to analyse
Mr Rellstab’s general literary abilities,
or to criticise the twenty compendious
volumes forming the latest edition of
his complete works. We propose confining
ourselves to one novel, which
we consider his masterpiece, as it also
is his longest and most important
work, and the one most popular in
Germany. Notwithstanding the faults
we have glanced at, we hold “1812”
the best novel of its class that for a
long time has appeared in the German
language. Its historical and military
chapters would, by their fidelity and
spirit, give it high rank in whatever
tongue it had been written. And the
blemishes observable in its more imaginative
and romantic portions are
chargeable less upon the author than
upon the foibles of the school and
country to which he belongs.
It is a strong argument, were any
needed, in favour of the superiority of
the English literature of the day over
that of Germany, that twenty English
novels are translated into German for
every German one that appears in
English. To say nothing of high
class books which are dished up in
the Deutsch with incredible rapidity,
(of Mr Warren’s last work, three
translations appeared within a few[191]
days after it was possible the original
could have reached Germany,) all our
more prolific and popular English novelists
receive the honours of Germanisation.
Not a catalogue of a
German library or bookseller but exhibits
the names of Messrs Marryat,
Dickens, James, Ainsworth, Lever,
&c., occupying the high places—exalted
at the tops of columns, in all
the glory of Roman capitals; and truly
not without reason, when compared
with most of the gentry that succeed
and precede them. Their works appear
in every possible form,—detached,
in “complete editions,” in
“choice collections of foreign literature,”
even in monthly parts, when
so published in England. Authors
who have written less, or anonymously,
or who are less known, must
often be content to forego the immortalisation
of a Leipsic catalogue, although
their books will not the less be
found there, sometimes with the bare
notification that they are from English
sources; at others, unceremoniously
appropriated by the translator as results
of his own unaided genius. Equal
liberties are taken with the romantic
literature of France and Sweden.
Very different is the state of things in
England. A translation from the
German, unless it be of a short tale in
a periodical, is a thing almost unknown—certainly
of rare occurrence.
Miss Bremer’s poultry-yard romances,
and Christian Andersen’s novels,
reached us through a German medium,
but are originally Scandinavian. The
only other recent translations of novels,
in amount and volume worth the
naming, are those from the French of
Sue, Dumas, and Co., amusing gentlemen
enough; but the circulation of
whose works had, perhaps, just as
well been confined to those capable
of reading them in the original. The
German literature of the last twenty
years has yielded little to the English
translator, or rather has been little
made use of; for, without entertaining
a very exalted opinion of its value
and merit, it were absurd to suppose
that some good things might not be
selected from the hundreds of novels,
tales, and romances, that each successive
year brings forth in a country
where any man who can hold a pen,
and is acquainted with orthography,
deems himself qualified for an author,
and where an astonishingly large proportion
of the population act upon
this conviction. Mr Rellstab’s “1812”
is one of the few ears of wheat worthy
of extraction from the wilderness of
tares and stubble. Its great length,
which might, however, have been advantageously
curtailed, has, perhaps,
proved an obstacle to its translation.
Moreover, it is but partially known,
even amongst the very limited number
of English persons (chiefly ladies)
addicted to German reading. Of one
thing we are convinced,—that a book
of equal merit appearing in England
is certain of prompt and reiterated reproduction
in Germany; not only in
the language of that country, but in
those piratical reprints which give in
an eighteen-penny duodecimo the contents
of three half-guinea post-octavos.
It is quite natural that Mr Rellstab,
whose youthful predilections were so
strongly military, who himself wore
the uniform during his first six years
of manhood, and who was contemporary,
at the age when impressions are
strongest, of the gigantic wars waged
by Napoleon in Spain, Germany, and
Russia, should recall with peculiar
pleasure, at a later period of his life,
the martial deeds with which in his
boyhood all men’s mouths were filled;
that he should select them as a subject
for his pen, dwell willingly upon
their details, and bestow the utmost
pains upon their illustration. His
original plan of an historical romance
was far more comprehensive than the
one to which he finally adhered. He
proposed employing as a stage for
his actors all the European countries
then the theatre of war. This bold
plan gave great scope for contrast,
allowing him to exhibit his personages,
chiefly military men, engaged alternately
with the Cossack and the Guerilla—alternately
broiling under the
sun of Castile, and frozen in Muscovy’s
snows. But the project was
more easily formed than executed;
and Mr Rellstab soon found (to use
his own words) that he had taken
Hercules’ club for a plaything. The
mass was too ponderous to wield; to
interweave the entire military history
of so busy a period with the plot of a
romance, entailed an army of characters[192]
and a series of complications difficult
to manage; and that might
have ended by wearying the reader.
Convinced that his design was too ambitious,
he reduced it; limiting himself
to the Russian campaign—itself no
trifle to grapple with. This plan he
successfully carried out. He had
hoped to do so, he says, in three
volumes, but was compelled to
extend his limits, and fill four.
The necessity is not obvious. In
our opinion, “1812” would gain
by compression (especially of the first
half) within the limits originally proposed.
Although some well-drawn
and well-sustained characters are
early introduced, and although the
reader obtains, in the very first
chapter, a mystery to ruminate, whilst
of incident there is certainly an abundance,
the real fascination of the book
resides in the account of the advance
to Moscow, of the conflagration of the
city, and the subsequent retreat. The
great power and truthfulness with
which these events are depicted, convey
the impression that the writer
was an eyewitness of the scenes he so
well describes. As this was not the
case, we cannot doubt that Mr
Rellstab obtained much information
from some who made that terrible
campaign. He acknowledges his
great obligation to Count Segur’s remarkable
history.
As regards Mr Rellstab’s plot, its
ingenuity is undeniable, and, in fact,
excessive. More ingenious than probable,
the coincidences are too numerous
and striking; the artist’s hand
is too visible. The characters are too
obliging in their exits and entrances;
ever vanishing and reappearing just
at the right moment, and meeting
each other in the most unexpected
and extraordinary manner. It is
difficult to lose sight of the wires;
the movements of the puppets are
manifestly strained for the exhibitor’s
convenience. One never feels sure
who is the hero of the book; the young
German most prominent in its earlier
portion, and who is intended for the
principal character, is a tame youth,
and cuts quite a secondary figure in
the latter volumes. His friend
Bernard, a joyous artist, whom circumstances
convert into a private
soldier, and his commander the
Polish Colonel Rasinski, a worthy
comrade of the heroic Poniatowsky,
are much more lifelike and interesting.
The mysteries of the tale, and the
difficulties which of course beset the
paths of the various pairs of lovers,
are pretty well cleared up and dispelled
at the end of the third volume.
The fourth, which includes the worst
portion of the retreat, is perhaps the
most interesting; partly for the very
reason that we have got rid of the
private entanglements of the principal
personages, who are seen grouped together,
and, including a lady, struggling
against the frightful hardships
and dangers of that unparalleled
military disaster. It will give an idea
of the tangled nature of Mr Rellstab’s
plot and under-plots (all finally unravelled
with considerable cleverness)
to state, that in the foremost row
stand five gentlemen and three ladies;
that each of the ladies is beloved, at
one period or other of the story, by
at least two of the gentlemen, who,
on the other hand, are all five bosom
friends, and, in this capacity, make the
most magnanimous sacrifices of love
to friendship. Manifestly, the only
way of getting out of such a fix, is to
kill freely, which Mr Rellstab accordingly
does, the retreat from Moscow
affording him fine opportunities,
whereof he unsparingly avails himself.
The closing chapter shows us the very
numerous dramatis personæ reduced
to two happy couples, dwelling, turtle-dove
fashion, in a garden near Dresden,
and to an elderly Polish lady,
on the wing for America. Having
thus told the end—a matter of very
slight importance to the interest of
the book—we will take a glance at the
commencement.
The opening scene introduces us to
a young German, who, after twelve
months passed in Italy at the conclusion
of his academical studies, is on
his way back to his native land. The
entrance of Napoleon’s armies is once
more converting Northern Germany
into a vast camp, and Ludwig Rosen
is hurrying homewards to the protection
of his sister and widowed mother,
then living in retirement at Dresden.
Upon his journey to Italy, a year previously,
he had encountered in the
valley of Aosta a party of travellers,
to one of whom, a young and very[193]
lovely woman, he restored a bracelet
she had dropped upon the highway.
Although this led to no acquaintance
or intercourse beyond the exchange
of a few sentences, the beauty of the
foreigner (for such she certainly was,
although of what country it was hard
to decide,) had left a very strong impression
upon the young man’s memory
and imagination. During his residence
in Italy he sought her every
where, but in vain. He could not
trace her route; ignorant of her name,
he knew not for whom to inquire.
Once more upon the threshold of Italy,
about to quit the romantic land where
her image had so often filled his daydreams,
he pauses at the outskirts of
Duomo d’ Ossola, the last Italian
town, to take a fond and final look at
the paradise he is on the point of
leaving. Travelling on foot, his
motions depend but on his own
caprice, and he leaves the high-road
to ascend an adjacent hillock, commanding
a fine view. The blast of a
post-horn and crack of whips break in
upon his meditations, and an open
travelling carriage rolls rapidly along
the causeway. In one of two women
who occupy it, Rosen thinks
he recognises his incognita, but before
he can reach the road, the vehicle is
in the town. It is evening, and
Rosen, persuaded the travellers will
halt for the night at Duomo d’ Ossola,
hurries after them to the open square
where the guardhouse and the principal
inn are situated. The carriage stands
at the door of the latter, but fresh
horses are being harnessed, and the
youth’s hopes of passing the night
under the same roof with the lady
of his thoughts, and of improving
his very slight acquaintance with her,
begin to vanish in vapour. An unexpected
incident again gives them consistence:—
“A large circle of idlers had collected
round the travellers. An officer,
issuing from the guardhouse, a
paper in his hand, made his way
through the crowd and approached
the carriage-door: on his appearance
the young lady got out, and took a few
steps to meet him. The officer bowed
and addressed her with great courtesy;
but his manner, and the deprecating
shrug of his shoulders, indicated inability
to comply with some wish she
had expressed. Ludwig drew nearer;
but as the lady—of whose identity
with her he sought he grew each
moment more convinced—had her
face turned from him, he made the circuit
of the crowd to obtain a sight of
her countenance. Heavens, it was
herself! Her features were paler and
more anxious than at their last meeting,
and a tear trembled in her beauteous
blue eye. Yielding to an irresistible
impulse, Ludwig approached
her, resolved, at risk of offence, to
greet the lovely being whose apparition
had gladdened his entrance
into the glorious land he now was
quitting, and to remind her of the
moment of their first meeting and
too speedy separation. He was encouraged
to this step by beholding her
unaccompanied, save by an old servant
seated upon the box, and by an elderly
woman, to all appearance an attendant,
or humble companion. He hastily
stepped forward out of the crowd,
which had fallen a little back. As he
did so, the lady’s glance met his, and
so sudden and joyful a glow over-spread
her features, that he could not
for an instant doubt her recognition
of him. He was about to salute and
address her, when, with startling haste,
she exclaimed in French, ‘Here is
my brother!’ and hurried to meet
him. Before Ludwig, astounded at
what he took for an extraordinary mistake,
had time to utter a word, she continued
in Italian, and in a loud tone,
so that all around might hear and
understand, ‘Thank God, brother, you
are come at last!’ Then, in a rapid
whisper, and in German, ‘I am lost,’
she said, ‘if you deny me.’ With
prompt decision, she turned to the
officer, took the paper from his hand
and presented it to Ludwig. ‘This
gentleman would not admit the regularity
of our passport because you
were not present,’ said she, reverting
to the French language. ‘See what
trouble you give us, dear brother, by
your romantic partiality for byways!
You are Count Wallersheim,’ she
whispered in German.
“Startled and confounded as Ludwig
was by this strange adventure, he
retained sufficient presence of mind to
understand that it was in his power to
render important service to the beautiful
woman who stood anxious and[194]
tearful before him. Readily taking
his cue, his reply was prompt. ‘Be
not uneasy, dear sister,’ he said, ‘I
will explain to the gentleman.’ He
turned to the Frenchman, and in order
to gain time and some insight into the
circumstances of the case, ‘I must
beg you, sir,’ he said ‘to repeat your
objections to our passport. Ladies
have little experience in such matters.’
‘I have now,’ replied the officer ‘not
the slightest objection to make. You
are set down in the passport as the
companion of the countess your sister
and yet you were not with her. The
passport was, consequently, not in
order. The countess certainly told
me you had left her only for a short
time, to ramble on foot, and that you
would rejoin her beyond the town;
but at frontier places, like Duomo
d’ Ossola, our orders are so strict that
I should have been compelled to detain
the young lady till you made your
appearance. Rest assured, however,
count, that I should, have held it my
duty to have had you sought upon
the road to Sempione, to inform you
of the obstacle to your sister’s progress.
I strongly advise you to remain
with the countess so long as you
are in this district, or you will inevitably
encounter delay and annoyance.
Once over the Swiss frontier, you are
out of our jurisdiction, and travelling
is easier.’
“Ludwig stood mute with astonishment,
whilst the old servant got off
the box,—took from him, without
observation, the light travelling pouch
that hung on his shoulder,—laid it in
the carriage, and asked him if he
would be pleased to get in. Scarce
conscious of what he said, he gave
the officer his hand, and uttered a few
polite words. The servant put down
the carriage steps,—the gallant
Frenchman assisted the lady, who had
muffled herself in her veil, to ascend
them,—bowed low, and repeated his
wishes for their pleasant journey.
Ludwig, almost without knowing what
he was about, took his place by the
side of the enigmatical fair one, whose
duenna had discreetly transferred herself
to the opposite seat, and the
carriage rattled through the streets.”
Once out of town, the mysterious
stranger greets Ludwig as her deliverer;
and, before they cross the
frontier, she has confided to him
as much as she proposes at that time
to reveal of her exceptional position.
This does not, however, amount to a
disclosure of her family, name, or even
of her country. She bids him call her
Bianca,—but with that he must rest
content; and he is unable to conjecture,
from the slight accent with which
she speaks German, or from the language,
to him unknown, in which she
converses with her companions, to
what nation she belongs. She intimates
that her destiny is connected
with the political events of the period,—that
more than her own life is in peril,—and
accepts his enthusiastic offer
to sustain his assumed character, and
to escort her, as her brother, to Germany.
Her companions are her gouvernante
and an old trusty servant, and
she would travel in safety were they
the sole sharers of her secret. But,
unfortunately, a fourth person possesses
it, who accompanied her as far
as Milan, under the name of Count
Wallersheim,—endeavoured to abuse
the fraternal intimacy to which he
was admitted, and was indignantly
repulsed. Bianca took an opportunity
to leave him behind, and is well
assured that out of revenge he turned
traitor. The pursuers must already
be upon her track,—each moment an
order for her arrest may overtake her.
And she does not conceal from Ludwig
that, by accompanying her, he runs
a heavy risk. This the enamoured
youth despises,—insists on acting as
her champion and defender, and keeps
his seat in her carriage. That night
they encounter various perils on the
Simplon; and, finally, are locked up
by an avalanche in a mountain gallery,
whence they are not extricated till
morning. In the course of the night’s
adventures, Ludwig obtains ground
to suspect the existence of nearer ties
between his two female companions
than those of mistress and servant.
The excitement and anxiety of the
time, however, prevent his dwelling
upon this suspicion: the carriage is
patched up, and the party reach Brieg,
in the Valais, where they are compelled
to pause whilst their vehicle is
put in better repair. Whilst Bianca
reposes, Ludwig strolls out of the
town. At about a mile from it, on
his return, he is overtaken by a horseman[195]
at full gallop, followed, at an interval
of a few hundred yards, by a
second cavalier, and by a carriage at
a pace nearly as rapid. This headlong
speed strikes Ludwig as remarkable.
Before he has time to reflect on
its possible cause, he is addressed, in
French, by the first horseman.
“‘Do you belong to Brieg,
sir?’
“‘No,’ replied Ludwig. ‘I am a
traveller, and have just rambled out
of the town.’
“‘Can you tell us if a carriage and
four, with two ladies and a gentleman,
and a servant on the box, has
arrived there?’
“Ludwig was on the point of
answering No, when the post-chaise
came up and stopped. It contained a
civilian and a French officer. The
former leaned out of the window, and
repeated the horseman’s question.
This gave Ludwig, who could not
doubt the inquiries had reference to
Bianca, time to devise a safe answer.
He remembered that the post-house
was at the commencement of the
town, and that persons in haste would
be likely to change horses there without
going to the inn at all. This decided
his reply.
“‘Certainly,’ said he quickly, ‘such
a carriage arrived some hours ago
with a broken axle, I believe, which
was mended here. But about a
quarter of an hour back, just as I left
the town, the strangers resumed their
journey.’
“‘The devil!’ exclaimed the man
in the carriage: ‘which road did they
take?’
“‘The only one they could take,
by Sion to Geneva,’ replied Ludwig.
‘You see it yonder, following the bank
of the Rhone.’
“‘Can we not cut across?’ inquired
the traveller hastily.
“‘To be sure,’ said the postilion,
answering for Ludwig; ‘just below
this we can turn sharp to the left; and
if your Excellencies are not afraid to
ford the Rhone, even though the water
should come into the carriage a little,
we avoid the town altogether, and
save a good half-hour. If your Excellencies
allow me to take that road,
never fear but I will overtake the
travellers. They must now just be
passing through yonder wood, otherwise
we should see their carriage on
the highway.’
“‘Is the cross-road dangerous?’
“‘Not a bit. Only a little rough.
In an hour at most we will catch them,
if your Excellencies will bear me
harmless for passing the post station.’
“‘That will I,’ replied the officer
in the carriage; ‘and what is more,
you shall have the twenty gold napoleons
I promised you if you caught
the fugitives before they reached
Brieg. Now on, and at speed.’
“The carriage dashed forward, the
horsemen galloping on either side.”
The above short extracts contain
what may be termed the root of the
story, whence arise and branch forth
a host of subsequent adventures. The
misdirection given by Ludwig to
Bianca’s pursuers, exercises, especially,
an extraordinary influence on
his subsequent fortunes. In the first
instance, however, it gives the lady
time to escape on foot from the inn.
Her two attendants, who are in fact
her father and mother, Russian nobles
in disguise, join her at a place appointed
without the town, and Ludwig
is to do the same, but misses his
way, and is unable to find the fugitives.
Already deeply in love with
the interesting stranger, he is in
despair at thus losing her; the more
so as he is still ignorant of her name,
and his chances of tracing her are
even smaller than a year previously.
After long but fruitless search, he
pursues his journey northwards in
company with three Polish officers,
Rasinski, Jaromir, and Boleslaw,
with whom he becomes acquainted at
an inn, and is soon very intimate.
The Poles are on their way to
Dresden, to join Napoleon, then daily
expected there, to open the Russian
campaign. The new friends travel
for some time in company. At
Heidelberg an acquaintance puts a
newspaper into Ludwig’s hand, and
calls his attention to a singular advertisement.
It is a letter from Bianca
to her unknown deliverer, couched in
terms intelligible to him alone, thanking
him, expressing regret at their
sudden departure, and a wish that
they may again meet, but giving no
clue by which to find her. More
deeply in love than ever, he proceeds[196]
to Dresden, where his invalid mother,
and his beautiful sister Marie, an
enthusiast for German nationality and
freedom, welcome the wanderer with
delight. There he also meets his
friend Bernard, just returned from a
tour in England and northern Europe.
On a pleasure excursion with a party
of ladies and Polish officers, Ludwig
is seen and recognised by the man
whom he had misdirected in the Valais.
This is a Frenchman, named Beaucaire,
formerly secretary to Bianca’s
father, now the confidant and tool of
Baron de St Luces, one of Napoleon’s
most trusted agents,—half diplomatist,
half policeman, with a dash of the
spy. Beaucaire has Ludwig arrested;
Bernard and one of the Poles rescue
him by the strong hand from the
gensdarmes, who are taking him to
prison. But although at liberty he is
still in the greatest peril. The police
seek him every where. It appears
that Bianca’s father is a most important
secret agent of Russia; that when
flying from Italy he had with him
papers of the greatest weight and
value, and that death is the doom of
Ludwig for aiding his escape. Bernard,
who has become implicated by the
vigorous assistance he rendered his
friend, is liable to the same severe
punishment. They apply to Colonel
Rasinski for advice and succour. The
best he is able to do for them is to
enlist them in his regiment of Polish
lancers, and pack them off to the
depot at Warsaw. Under assumed
names, and in the ranks of an army
of six hundred thousand men, disguised
also in the coarse garb of private
dragoons, detection appears all
but impossible. To console them as
much as may be for this separation
from friends and country, to share in
a campaign with which they as Germans
cannot sympathise, and to the
cheerful endurance of whose hardships
they are stimulated neither by patriotism
nor ambition, Rasinski attaches
the two friends to his person as
orderlies; and throughout their whole
period of service they associate, when
off duty, on terms of perfect equality
and intimacy, with him and the captains
Jaromir and Boleslaw. The
incident of the enlistment is rather
forced. There is no apparent reason
why Rasinski should detain his friends
in his regiment after its uniform had
served the purpose of escape from
Dresden. Once smuggled out of the
city, it was most natural to let them
resume their civilian character, and
seek concealment in a foreign country,
if necessary, till the danger was over,
and till they and their offences had
been forgotten in the stirring events
and perpetual changes of the times.
This of course would not have
answered Mr Rellstab’s purpose; but
he should have given more cogent
reasons for the continuance in the
service of two men, one of whom
declares that he holds the gallows or
the galleys as agreeable alternatives as
the life of a private sentinel.
The merest outline, the most skeleton-like
sketch of the plots and under-plots
of “1812” would fill a long
article, and prove, upon the whole,
dry and of small interest. Nor is it,
we have already said, by any means
our opinion that the plot is the best
part of Mr Rellstab’s romance. By
giving its details, we should be doing
less to exhibit his talent, and to
interest our readers, than by proceeding
at once to the extraction and
translation of one or two of its many
remarkable scenes and passages.
During the advance of the French
army into Russia, when the French
Emperor, eager to engage the enemy,
had the mortification of seeing them
constantly recede on his approach,
steadily avoiding an action, Polish
Jews were frequently employed as
spies, and sent forward to watch and
report the movements of a foe whose
plan of campaign even Napoleon’s
genius was unable to penetrate. The
invasion of Russia, and anticipated
triumph of the French host, were
hailed with delight by the great mass
of the Polish nation, who considered
their liberation from the Muscovite
yoke, and the re-establishment of
Polish nationality, to be quite certain
when once Napoleon took the field on
their behalf. But these feelings of
patriotic exultation were not partaken
by the Jews of Poland, at
least not to an extent that rendered
them proof against the allurements
of Russian gold. As usual, the guileless
Israelites were at the service of
the best bidder. Russian rubles and
French crowns were equally welcome[197]
to their insatiable souls and fathomless
pockets.
After crossing the Dnieper, Count
Rasinski, whose knowledge of the
people, language, and country, caused
him to be frequently consulted by the
Emperor, sent forward a Lithuanian
Jew to ascertain if the enemy were
concentrating their forces, and likely
to make a stand.
“Towards three in the morning,
and in profound darkness, the spy
reappeared in the bivouac. Bernard
had just awakened and stirred up the
fire, when the strange figure of the
Israelite, stealing noiselessly along,
(wariness and caution had become
his second nature,) entered the circle
of light cast by the flames. Like a
prowling and mischievous sorcerer,
he suddenly stood before Bernard,
who started at this strange and unexpected
apparition. A black robe,
confined at the waist by a leathern
girdle, draped his meagre person; a
red and pointed beard descended low
upon his breast; his pale, wizened
countenance peered forth from out a
mass of tangled hair; his gray eyes
had a cunning and malicious twinkle.
A constrained smile distorted his lips,
as he accosted Bernard in Jewish
dialect.
“‘Young gentleman! Tell me
quick where my lord colonel sleeps.
I am in haste to speak with him,
young gentleman!’
“‘The fellow looks like the devil
changed into a fox,’ muttered Bernard
to himself. ‘So they have not
hanged you, eh, Isaac?’
“‘Father Abraham! what is that for
a question, young gentleman? D’ye
think old Isaac would have lived so
long, had he not known to keep his
neck out of a coil of hemp? But
take me to my lord colonel: it’s in
great haste!’
“‘Come, son of Abraham,’ said
Bernard, parodying the Jewish mode
of speaking; ‘set thy shoe-soles upon
the tracks of my feet, so shalt thou
come to the presence of him whose
gold thou covetest. Forward!’
And, winding his way through the
groups of weary soldiers who lay
sleeping round the watch-fires, he
guided the old spy to the spot where
Rasinski, wrapped in his cloak, reposed
upon a little straw. The
colonel’s watchful ear warned him of
the approach of strange footsteps; he
was roused in an instant, and looked
keenly into the surrounding darkness.
“‘Ha, friend Isaac!’ he cried;
‘well, what news? Are they of
weight?’
“The Jew nodded mysteriously,
and drew the count aside. Bernard
would have returned to his fire, but
Rasinski signed to him to remain.
The count spoke long and low with
his Hebrew emissary, and listened
with the strongest interest, as it
seemed, to the report of the latter.
The spy’s countenance each moment
assumed a more important expression,
and was lighted up, even at
shorter intervals, by his false and
repulsive smile, as he saw that
Rasinski appeared satisfied with the
intelligence he brought.
“‘Accursed Judas!’ quoth Bernard
to himself. ‘I could not put
faith in that villanous physiognomy,
though the fox’s snout of it were to
guide me into paradise. And yet
Rasinski is a judge of men; that there
is no denying.’
“Isaac had made his report; he
stood submissively before Rasinski,
and awaited his orders with the
deepest humility. The colonel produced
his purse; the Jew’s visage
was lighted up with joy; lust of gold
gleamed in his eyes. But when he
clutched in his extended palm a handful
of gold pieces, he broke out into
fulsome expressions of delight and
gratitude.
“‘God of Abraham!’ he cried,
endeavouring to seize and kiss Rasinski’s
hand, ‘bless my dear benefactor,
who saves me from perishing in
these days of war and misery!
Hunger would rend the poor Jew’s
entrails, till he howled like the starving
wolf in winter, did not you, noble
sir, deign generously to relieve him.’
“By word and gesture Rasinski
commanded silence. The Jew turned
to depart, pulling out at the same
time a small leathern bag, wherein to
stow his gold. With this empty bag
he unintentionally drew out a purse,
whose strings had got entangled with
those of the bag, and which fell
heavily to the ground. Visibly
alarmed, Isaac stooped to pick it up,[198]
but Bernard, who had observed his
countenance by the fire-light, conceived
a sudden suspicion, and sprang
forward with a like intention. The
grass being high, and the light not
falling on that spot, both men felt
about for a few moments in vain.
At last Bernard seized the prize.
“‘Give it here, my dear young
gentlemans,’ cried Isaac eagerly; ‘it
is my small and hard-earned savings.
Now-a-days nothing is safe, except
what one carries with one. Give it
me, I entreat!’
“The anxious tone and hasty
gestures, with which he spoke these
words, not only strengthened Bernard’s
suspicions, but also attracted
the attention of Rasinski.
“‘Humph! heavy,’ said Bernard,
significantly; ‘very heavy. Nothing
less than gold there, I expect.’
“Rasinski approached.
“‘Heaven bless you!’ cried Isaac,
‘a little silver and copper, nothing
more. Perhaps an old ducat or two
amongst it.’ And he hastily extended
his arm to seize his property. Bernard
drew back his hand, held the
purse to the fire-light and loudly exclaimed—’Silver?
copper? What I
see through the meshes is gold, and
that of the brightest!’
“‘Show it here!’ said Rasinski,
stepping quickly forward. Bernard,
laughing, handed him the purse; the
Jew dared not object, but he trembled
visibly, and expostulated in a humble
and cringing tone. ‘Most generous
sir!’ he said; ‘it is the trifle I have
rescued from the exactions and
calamities of war. You will not rob
a helpless old man of his little all.’
“‘Rob!’ repeated Rasinski, disdainfully.
‘Am I a marauder? But
you will not make me believe,’ he
continued, in an accent of menace,
‘that this gold has been long in your
possession. Think you I do not know
what a Jew of your sort can save in
Lithuania? A likely tale, indeed, that
whilst passing as a spy, from one
camp to the other, you carry this
treasure on your person! Ten foot
under ground in the thickest forest,
you still would not think it safe. And
why deny it to be gold? Where are
the silver and copper amongst these
fire-new ducats? Confess, Jew—whence
have you this gold?’
“Isaac trembled in every limb.
“‘What would you of me, most
gracious lord count?’ stammered he.
‘How should old Isaac possess other
gold than what he has saved during
his sixty years of life? Where should
he bury it? Where has he land to
dig and delve at his pleasure? And
if I wished to conceal that I have
saved a few ducats, sure it is no crime
in times like these?’
“‘Miserable subterfuges!’ replied
Rasinski. ‘Here, take your gold—I
desire it not. But mark my words!
molten I will have it poured down
thy lying throat, if thou hast deceived
me in this matter! These ducats
look like the guerdon of weightier information
than you have brought me.
If you have betrayed aught to the
enemy, if our present plan miscarries,
tremble, for your treachery shall meet
a fearful reward!’
“The Jew stood with tottering knees
and pale as death; suddenly he prostrated
himself at Rasinski’s feet, his
face distorted by an agony of terror.
“‘Pardon! mercy!’ he exclaimed.
“‘Justice!’ sternly replied Rasinski.
‘Let his person be searched for
papers.’
“An officer and two soldiers seized
the Jew, dragged him to the next
fire, and bade him strip from head to
foot. In a few moments it was done.
Gown and hose, shoes and stockings,
were examined, without any
thing being found. Even a cut
through the shoe-soles brought nothing
to light. Meanwhile Isaac stood
shivering in his shirt, following with
anxious glances each movement of
the soldiers. As each portion of his
dress passed muster and was thrown
aside, his countenance cleared and
brightened.
“‘As sure as Jehovah dwells above
us!’ he exclaimed, ‘I am an innocent
old man. Give me back my money
and my clothes, and let me home to
my hut!’
“‘There, put on your rags!’ cried
a corporal, throwing him his breeches.
Isaac caught them, but at the same
moment the soldier threw him his
gown in the same unceremonious way.
It fell over the Jew’s face, enveloping
him in its folds. Seeing this, the
mischievous corporal seized one end
of the loose garment, and pulled it[199]
backwards and forwards over the head
of Isaac, who staggered to and fro,
blinded and confused, but still struggling
violently and crying out for
mercy. Rasinski was on the point of
checking this horse-play, when the
Jew stumbled and fell, thus disentangling
himself from the gown, which
remained in his tormentor’s hands.
But to the utter dismay of the Israelite,
and simultaneously with his robe, a
wig was dragged from his head, leaving
him completely bald. At first
nobody attached importance to the
circumstance, and the soldiers laughed
at this climax of the Jew’s misfortunes,
when Bernard’s quick eye
detected upon the ground a scrap of
paper, which had been concealed between
scalp and wig. He clutched at
it; but was forestalled by Isaac, who,
in all haste, caught it up and threw it
into the blazing watch-fire, where it
instantly disappeared in a flake of
tinder. This suspicious incident gave
rise to a new investigation. The Jew
denied every thing: he swore by the
God of his fathers he knew of no
letter, and had thrown nothing into
the fire, but had merely picked up his
handkerchief. Upon examining his
head, however, it appeared that the
hair had been recently shaved off, and
that Isaac had no real occasion for a
wig. Here again the wary Jew was
ready with his justification.
“‘God of mercy!’ he cried, ‘what
I have done for your service proves
my perdition. When, driven by need
and hunger, I undertook your dangerous
commission, I bethought me how
I could best be useful to you. Could
I tell what duties you would require
of me? Had I not even heard that
they consisted in carrying letters and
papers, skilfully concealed? Therefore
did I break the law by laying a
razor on my head! And now I am
punished for my sin. But is it for
you Christians to condemn me, because
I have transgressed to do your
pleasure?’
“Spurred by the fear of death,
Isaac continued in this strain with
irrepressible volubility; and there was
no denying that his excuses and reasons
were plausible enough. Nevertheless,
Rasinski found strong grounds for
suspicion. He ordered the Jew to be
kept in custody, and that, when the
regiment went out, he should follow
on a spare horse.
“‘If I see by the enemy’s movements,’
said he to the Jew as he was
led away, ‘that he has notice of our
project, you are ripe for the gallows,
and shall not escape it. If there is no
evidence of your treason, you shall be
free to get yourself hung elsewhere,
for beyond Liady you will be useless,
seeing that the Russians do not tolerate
your blood-sucking race in their land;
the only good trait I am acquainted
with in their character. Away with
you—let him be well guarded.”‘
During a scamper after the Cossacks
upon the following day, Isaac
makes his escape, to reappear at the
close of the retreat under very startling
and horrible circumstances. At
last Napoleon, who, ever since he
crossed the Niemen, had expected
battle, and who was furious at the
retrograde tactics of the Russians, met
at Smolensko the first serious resistance
of his cautious and astute foe. Hitherto
every thing had been of evil presage:
nature seemed combined with man
to check his progress, and discourage
his ambition. His first arrival on the
banks of the Niemen was marked by
a fall from his horse; a terrible storm
welcomed him upon the Russian territory;
in crossing the first Russian
river, the Wilna, a squadron of Polish
horse, sent to find a ford, were swept
away by the current. Bridges were
cut, roads deserted, even the defiles
protecting Wilna unguarded, but not
an enemy was visible, save now and
then a few wild Cossacks, stragglers
from the Russian rear-guard. On the
other hand, the French suffered from
hunger and fatigue; provisions were
scarce, the men discouraged; discipline
grew lax, villages were plundered
and burned; tales circulated in the
ranks of the army, of young soldiers,
new to privations, and disheartened
by a long perspective of suffering, who
turned aside upon the road and blew
out their brains with their muskets.
Already baggage-waggons and munition-carts,
open and empty, strewed
the plain, as in rear of a discomfited
and retreating army; thousands of
horses had died from feeding on green
corn. All these misfortunes, before a
blow had been struck, almost before a
shot had been fired! Such disastrous[200]
inactivity was more destructive than
the fiercest opposition; and no wonder
Napoleon longed to meet one of those
stubborn stands which he well knew
the Russian troops would make, so
soon as their leaders permitted them.
The first of any importance was made
at Smolensko. In the previous doubts
and delays there is evidently fine
scope for a historical romance-writer,—and
Mr Rellstab busies himself with
the events of the campaign, neglecting
for a while the progress of his novel.
We then obtain a peep into Russia,
and are introduced to the castle of
Count Dolgorow, Bianca’s father. Preparations
are making for the young
Countess’s marriage with Prince Ochalskoi,
a marriage repugnant to her
feelings, (for she still cherished a tender
recollection of Ludwig,) but into which
she is in a manner coerced by her parents.
On her wedding day she receives a
letter, left by her nurse in care of her
confessor, not to be delivered to her
till after marriage, by which she learns
that she is not the Dolgorow’s daughter;
that her mother was a German lady,
who died a few days after her birth,
and that her adoption by the Count
had, for motive, that an inheritance
depended on his wife having children,
which, after many years’ marriage,
were still denied him. Bianca, with
whom a sense of filial duty had powerfully
weighed when consenting to become
the wife of a man she disliked,
is in despair at finding how unnecessarily
she has sacrificed herself. But
the ceremony is over, and she has no
alternative but resignation to her lot.
That same evening, however, the
castle, which is in the vicinity of Smolensko,
is surprised by Rasinski, who,
under cover of the darkness, has forded
the Dnieper with his horsemen. On
the threshold of the bridal chamber,
Ochalskoi is startled by pistol-shots.
The alarm-bell rings, the confusion is
terrific. The principal tenants of the
castle escape into the adjacent forest,
but, in covering the retreat, Ochalskoi
is mortally wounded. From Smolensko,
Russian troops hurry out to repel
the Poles, and Rasinski recrosses the
river with his regiment, in whose ranks
rides Ludwig, little suspecting how
near he has been to the mistress of
his heart. Having thus obligingly
killed off the husband, before he had
de facto become entitled to the name,
Mr Rellstab evidently intends ultimately
rewarding the sufferings of
Bianca, and the constancy of her
German lover. There is still a slight
difficulty in the way of this desirable
consummation. Bernard, Ludwig’s
faithful friend, has also a hankering
after the lady, whom he has seen in a
London theatre, and surreptitiously
sketched. He sacrifices himself to
friendship, and is rewarded by the discovery
that Bianca is his sister.
Whereupon he finds out that he is in
love with Marie, Ludwig’s sister, and
she, who has been wooed by Rasinski,
and whose sole objection to the gallant
Pole is the fact of his fighting in the
French ranks, favours the suit of Bernard,
whose temporary service under
the tricolor was the consequence of
his affection for her brother, and who
atones his brief alliance with Frenchmen
by taking a gallant part against
them in the subsequent campaigns of
1813-15. Here, however, we are
again anticipating—jumping from the
middle of the second to the end of the
fourth volume. We will presently
retrace our steps for an extract or two.
Just after the fight at Smolensko,
which the Russians abandoned in the
night, and the French took possession
of on the 18th August, Ludwig receives
a letter informing him of his mother’s
death, and is plunged into the deepest
distress. We mention this incident,
which, although its immediate cause
is connected with the plot of the book,
is, upon the whole, unimportant,
merely because it gives us an opportunity
of referring to a practice common
amongst foreign writers, especially
amongst German ones, and
which occurs in “1812” more frequently
than we should have expected
to have found it in the production of
a writer usually so manly as Mr Rellstab.
We allude to the exorbitant
allowance of hugging and kissing that
goes on between the male characters
of the romance. We have no objection
to any decent amount of osculation,
so long as the parties are of different
sexes; we can even pardon the
rather too warmly-coloured scenes in
the bride’s apartment near Smolensko,
and in the boudoir or clapier—or whatever
we are to call it—of Mademoiselle
Françoise Alisette, the French singing[201]
woman. (Mr Rellstab, by the way, is
particularly given to having his billing
and cooing done where ‘cannons are
roaring and bullets are flying,’ amidst
death-wounds and conflagration.) But
we cannot abide, or read with common
patience, even though we know it to be
mere fiction,—for surely no men wearing
boots, breeches, a soldier’s coat,
and sword on hip, ever descended to
such Sporus-like familiarities,—an
account of soldiers kissing and slabbering
each other like a set of sentimental
school-girls parting for the
holidays. Bernard the painter, a
very worthy fellow, and efficient man-at-arms,
and withal a bit of a cynic,
departs from his natural character, and
falls at once a hundred per cent in our
estimation, when we read of his imprinting
“a soft brother’s kiss upon
Ludwig’s lips.” Having done this,
however, he announces his resolution
to avoid for the future softness of all
kinds, and to stand “like a veteran
pilot, cold and calm amidst the storm
of fate.” Nevertheless, when Ludwig
learns his mother’s decease, we find
the artist relapsing into the nasty
weakness, clasping his friend in his
arms, and pressing “a long kiss upon
his lips.” The same sort of maudlin
is of frequent recurrence throughout
the book. Formerly very prevalent
upon the Continent, the practice of
embracing amongst men is sensibly on
the decline, or rather it has become
modified, for the most part, into a
sort of meaningless hug, compounded
of a clasp round the body, and a grin
over the shoulder. There is no harm
in this, if it amuse the actors, or is in
any way gratifying to their feelings.
The last time we saw the ceremony
gone through, by a couple of bearded
big-paunched Frenchmen, we thought
they looked rather conscious of the
absurdity of the exhibition, and more
than half ashamed of it. Any thing
beyond this, any thing like contact of
chins, lips, cheeks, or mustaches, is
nauseous, and degrades any male
animal of the genus homo, superior in
moral dignity to a French man-milliner,
or a German student drunk
with beer. Let not, however, our
rightful disgust be misinterpreted.
There are kisses that are hallowed in
history. Such was the kiss of Hardy
upon the cheek of Nelson.
The affair of Smolensko, bloody
though it was, was a trifling skirmish
compared with the terrible battle of
the Borodino, excellently well described
by Mr Rellstab. This was a
profitless battle—nay, a disastrous
one—to the victors, whose numerical
loss rather exceeded that of the vanquished;
and the Russians, little
ruffled by their defeat, might almost
have renewed the strife the following
day, had it so pleased them. Another
such victory would have been the ruin
of the French. But it did not accord
with Russian tactics to give them another
chance. The invaders’ doom
awaited them there, where they anticipated
safety and repose—in the
ancient city of the Czars, imperial
Moscow. The insignificant spoils of
the action that had cost them so much
blood, made it evident to the French
host that the triumph was but nominal.
What were a few hundred prisoners,
and four-and-twenty guns, after
such a tremendous day’s slaughter?
“It is the sun of Austerlitz!” Napoleon,
with his accustomed clap-trap,
had said upon the morning of the
fight. Like that of Austerlitz, the
sun set upon a victory; but how different
in its results! “Let your
descendants,” said Napoleon, in one
of his unrivalled and spirit-stirring
proclamations, “make it their chief
boast that their ancestors fought in
that great battle before the walls of
Moscow!” How few who shared in
that day’s perils and glories ever returned
to their native land, to boast
the exploits or bewail the mishaps
of the most unfortunate campaign
the world’s military history can
show! The action of the Borodino,
claimed as a victory by the French,
although in reality a drawn battle,
inspired Napoleon’s host with no feelings
of exultation. The losses were
too tremendous—the advantages too
problematical. Still, the fight—or
rather the voluntary retreat of the
Russians during the following night—opened
the road to Moscow, and this
gave fresh spirits to the army: not
that they rejoiced and triumphed at
occupying the second capital of Russia,
but because they well knew that
Moscow was a further stage upon
the only road by which they would be
permitted to return to France, Germany,[202]
Italy, Switzerland—to all the
eight or ten countries, in short, of
whose inhabitants the armed multitude
was made up. Moscow was to
be their winter-quarters, their place
of refuge, rest, and solace, after great
hardships and sufferings. They of
course expected they would have to
fight for the city, but in this they did
less than justice to Russian hospitality.
They found the dwelling swept,
the fires laid, and all ready for lighting.
Mr Rellstab powerfully describes
the aspect of the deserted city, when
entered by Murat at the head of his
cavalry.
“The streets through which they
passed made a strange impression:
alive with the clang of war, they yet
were deadly still, for the houses on
either hand stood like silent tombs,
whence no sound or sign of life proceeded.
Not a single chimney smoked.
The cupolas of the cathedral glittered
in shining gold, encircled with wreaths
of green; the pillars of palaces towered
in lofty magnificence. But the glories
of this noble architecture resembled
the dismal finery of a corpse laid out
in state for a last melancholy exhibition,
so mute, so rigid was all it
enclosed. This mixture of the wanton
splendour of life with the profound
stillness and solitude of death was so
painful, that it oppressed the hearts
of those rough warriors, who as yet,
however, were far from suspecting
the terrible truth.
“For two hours the troops had perambulated
this stony desert, in whose
labyrinthine mazes they became ever
more deeply involved. Their progress
was of the slowest, for the King of
Naples, still refusing to believe what
each moment rendered more apparent,
was in constant expectation of a surprise,
and could not banish the idea
that the foe cunningly inveigled him
into this confused and treacherous
network of streets and lanes, in order
the better suddenly to assail him. He
therefore sent strong detachments into
every side street, to seek the enemy
supposed to lurk there. None was
detected. A dreadful stillness reigned
in the huge city, where erst the din of
traffic deafened every ear. There was
heard but the dull, hollow hoof-tramp
of the horses, and the jar of the
weapons, dismally reverberated from
the tall, dead walls; so that, when
the column halted, complete silence
spread like a shroud over the awe-stricken
host. For the soldier was
infected with the gloom of the scene,
so that, although entering the hostile
capital, no cry of victory or shout of
joy escaped him; but grave and silent,
scrutinising with astonished eye the
surrounding edifices, in vain quest of
a trace of life, he entered the metropolis
of the old Czars.
“Now the walls and pinnacles of
the Kremlin rose in dark majesty
above the intruders’ heads. For the
first time a refreshing sound was
heard—a confused jumble of human
voices and warlike stir. It was a
party of the inhabitants, collected in
a dark swarm round a train of carts
conveying provisions and wounded
men, who had not been soon enough
got out of the city. A few Cossacks,
left behind to escort them, spurred
their active little horses and quickly
disappeared in the maze of streets,
uninjured by the bullets sent after
them. Suddenly from the Kremlin,
at whose doors the French had now
arrived, issued a horrible uproar of
howling voices. Rasinski, at the
noise of the firing, had galloped to
the head of the column, followed by
Bernard, to ascertain its cause; and
even his manly heart, long accustomed
to sounds and perils of every description,
beat quicker at the ghastly
tumult. His eye followed the direction
given by his ear, and he beheld,
upon the Kremlin’s walls, a group of
hideous figures, both men and women,
furiously gesticulating, and evidently
resolved to defend the entrance to the
holy fortress. The women’s tangled
and dishevelled hair, the wild bristling
beards of the men, the distorted features
and frantic gestures of all, their
horrible cries, and rags, and filth, and
barbarous weapons, composed a picture
frightful beyond expression.
‘What!’ cried Rasinski, with a start,
‘has hell sent against us its most
hideous demons?’—’Are they men or
spectres?’ inquired the shuddering
Bernard. Again the grisly band set
up their wild and horrid shriek, and
shots were fired from the wall into the
compact mass of soldiers. The King
of Naples waved a white handkerchief
in sign of truce, and called to[203]
Rasinski to tell the people in their
own language that no harm should
be done to them if they abandoned
their useless and desperate opposition.
Rasinski rode forward; but scarcely
had he uttered the first word of peace,
when his voice was drowned in a
horrid yell, whilst the women furiously
beat their breasts and tore their
hair. Once more Rasinski called to
them to yield. Thereupon a woman
of colossal stature, whose loosened
hair fell wildly on her shoulders,
sprang upon a turret of the wall.
‘Dog!’ she cried, ‘with my teeth will
I rend thee, like a hungry wolf her
prey! Robber! thou shalt be torn
like the hunter who despoils the she-bear
of her cubs! Curse upon ye,
murderers of our sons and husbands!
Curse upon ye, spoilers of our cities!
A triple curse upon the godless crew,
who defile our holy altars, and scoff
the Almighty with a devil’s tongue!
Woe shall be your portion, worse
your sufferings than those of the
damned in the sulphur-pit! Curses,
eternal curses upon ye all!’
“Rasinski shuddered. This menacing
figure, although fearful to behold,
excited not loathing. Wide
robes of black and gray shrouded the
person of the Pythoness; a blood-red
cloth, half cap, half turban, was
twined around her head. Her grizzled
hair fluttered in the wind, her
glittering eye rolled wildly in its
orbit, whilst her open mouth poured
forth curses, and her upraised hands
appealed to heaven to fulfil them.
“Summoning all his strength, Rasinski
once more shouted, in his lion-like
voice—
“‘Madmen! do you reject mercy?’
“Another wild howl, accompanied
with threatening gestures, drowned
his words. By a sign he warned the
King that all was in vain, and Murat
gave orders to burst open the door.
The artillery was already unlimbered,
and three shots, whose thunder resounded
fearfully in the empty city,
crashed through the barrier, which
broke and shivered at the shock. As
it opened, a dense throng of the mad
Russians streamed out, and dashed
headlong into the French ranks. The
invaders would fain have spared them,
for they were too few to prompt a
powerful foe to needless bloodshed;
but the fanatical patriotism of the
unfortunates made mercy impossible.
Like ferocious beasts, they threw
themselves upon their foes, thinking
only of destroying all they could. One
raging madman, armed with a tree-branch,
fashioned into a huge club,
struck down two Frenchmen, and
with a few agile leaps was close to the
King of Naples—as usual foremost in
danger—when Rasinski sprang forward
and cut at him with his sabre.
But the blow fell flat; with the fury
of a goaded hound, the wounded man
sprang upon the Count, dragged him
with giant strength from his saddle,
hurled him to the ground, and threw
himself upon him. In a moment Bernard
was off his horse, and, grappling
the lunatic, who strove to throttle
Rasinski, pulled him violently backwards.
A French officer sprang to
his assistance. With the greatest
difficulty they unlocked the fierce
grasp in which the Russian held
Rasinski; and when this was done the
wretch gnashed his teeth, and strove
to use them on his prostrate opponent.
But Rasinski had now an arm at
liberty, and when his furious foe
advanced his head to bite, he struck
him with his clenched fist so severe a
blow in the mouth, that a thick dark
stream of blood gushed over his breast
and face. Nevertheless, the barbarian
yielded not, but made head against
the three men with all the prodigious
strength of his muscular body, until
the bullet from the pistol of a dragoon,
who coolly put the muzzle to his
breast and shot him through the heart,
laid him lifeless on the ground.”
Convinced at last that the city is
theirs without opposition, the French
take up their quarters. Rasinski establishes
himself with his friends in a
spacious palace, full of corridors, staircases,
and long suites of rooms, reminding
us in some degree of one of Mrs
Radcliffe’s castles. Here some well-managed
scenes occur. Voices and
footsteps are heard, and Ludwig has
a dream “that is not all a dream,”
in which Bianca appears to him, warning
of danger, and bidding him fly.
As token of her real presence, she
leaves him a bracelet—the same by
picking up which he first made her
acquaintance—and a letter, a mysterious
sort of missive, like that by which[204]
the gunpowder plot was discovered,
in which she hints at danger underground.
Rasinski, who has been disturbed
by a dark figure passing through
his room, at which he fires a pistol
without effect, institutes a search
through the palace. In the cellars
they are met by a smell of sulphur,
and presently the building shakes
with the explosion of a mine. They
hurry up to their apartments, and find
them full of smoke. Just then the
stillness of the night is broken by
shouts of fire, and by sounds of drums
and trumpets. Moscow is in flames.
And now begins, with the commencement
of Mr Rellstab’s third volume,
the prodigious retreat from Moscow
to Paris. It occupies six books
out of the sixteen into which “1812”
is divided; and however the interest
of the other ten may occasionally be
found drawn out and flagging, it must
be admitted that these six are of intense
and enthralling interest. From
a rising ground near Moscow, Rasinski
and his friends obtained a bird’s-eye
view of the retreating multitude,
just as, encumbered with spoil, exasperated
by unwonted reverse and
disappointment, their blood, impoverished
by previous privations, now
inflamed to fever by brief but furious
excesses in the palaces and wine-cellars
of the Russian nobles, they started
upon their weary march.
“In three broad streams the enormous
mass of men and baggage poured
across the fields, issuing forth in inexhaustible
numbers from the ruins of
Moscow, whilst the head of the column
disappeared in the blue and misty distance.
And besides this main body,
the plain to the right and left was
covered with scattered horsemen and
pedestrians.
“‘What is to become of it all?’ said
Rasinski, gazing down on the throng.
‘How is an army to move with such
baggage? Fortunately the first charge
of Cossacks will rid us of at least half
the encumbrance. What blind greediness
has presided at the collection of
the spoil! How many have laden
themselves with useless burdens,
under which they are destined to
sink!’
“‘I shall be much surprised,’ said
Jaromir, ‘if the Emperor does not
have the entire plunder burned so
soon as we get into the open
country.’
“‘Not he,’ replied Rasinski. ‘He
will not deprive the soldier, who has
plodded wearily over two-thirds of
Europe, of the recompense of oft-promised
booty. But my word for it,
before this day is over, the fellows
will of themselves begin to throw their
ballast overboard. See yonder, those
two men, they look like officer’s servants.
Have they not gone and harnessed
themselves to a hand-cart, and
now draw their load wearily after
them! Not six hours will their
strength endure; but blinded by avarice,
they forget the eight hundred
leagues that lie between this and
Paris. And yonder lines of heavy-laden
carts, how long will their axles
hold? And if one breaks, whence is
it to be replaced? It is as much as
the artillery can do to supply their
deficiencies. The Emperor looks ill-pleased
at all this encumbrance, but
he leaves it to time to teach them the
impossibility of their undertaking.
There is a waggon down! do you see?
one who will leave at half-a-league
from Moscow all that he had probably
reckoned upon conveying to Paris.’
“The cart which Rasinski saw upset
was overloaded with plunder; an axle
had broken, and it lay in the middle
of the road, stopping the passage.
There was an instant check in the
whole column. From the rear came
angry cries of ‘Forward!’ for all
felt that the utmost exertion was necessary
to make way through the
throng and bustle. The very density
of the crowd impeded movement, so
that an accident diminishing the number
of carts was a matter of self-gratulation
to the others. As the broken
vehicle could not immediately move
on, and there was no room to turn it
aside, the driver of one of the following
carts called out to clear it away
at any rate. ‘Throw the lumber out
of the road! every one for himself
here! we cannot wait half the day for
one man. Lend a hand, comrades;
unharness the horses, and pitch the
rubbish into the fields’. Instantly,
twenty, thirty, fifty arms were extended
to obey the suggestion. In vain
the owner of the cart stormed and
swore, and strove to defend his property.
In two minutes he was surrounded[205]
on all sides; and not only
was the cart pillaged of all it contained,
but the horses were unharnessed,
the wheels taken off, and the body
of the vehicle broken up and thrown
aside; so that the road was once more
clear. The howling fury of the plundered
man was drowned in the scornful
laughter of the bystanders; no
one troubled his head about the matter,
or dreamed of affording assistance
to the despoiled individual, who
might consider himself fortunate that
his horses were left him.
“‘If this happens on the first day’s
march, at the gates of Moscow,’ observed
Rasinski, ‘what is to be expected
when an enemy threatens these
heavy-laden masses? Yonder marauder
has saved nothing but his pair
of lean horses. The others may think
themselves lucky if they save as much
from the first feint-attack of half a
hundred Cossacks! The fellow now
howling and cursing is the luckiest of
them all; for he is the first relieved
from his useless drudgery. This very
day he will have abundant opportunity
to laugh and scoff in his turn,
perhaps at his spoilers themselves.
And before a week is over, he will bless
his stars that he has been saved the
profitless toil. The difference is
merely that he loses to-day what
others will lose to-morrow and the day
after: of all these thousands not one
will ultimately profit by his booty.’
“The prognostications of the experienced
soldier were speedily verified.
The track of the French army was
marked first by abandoned spoils, then
by the bodies of the spoilers. Napoleon’s
soldiers were little accustomed
to retreats, and seemed to imagine
that, now they had condescended to
commence one, the enemy would show
his surprise and respect by abstaining
from molesting them. Such at least
is the only plausible way of explaining
the infatuation that loaded with
the most cumbersome plunder the
multitude of men who, on the 16th
September 1812, turned their backs
upon the blazing turrets of Moscow.
Nothing was too clumsy or heavy to
be carried off; but ultimately nothing
was found portable enough to be carried
through the fatigues and dangers
of the winter march. Baggage and
superfluous munition-carts were soon
left behind, and the horses taken for
the artillery; for which purpose, before
reaching Smolensko, every second man
in the cavalry was deprived of his
charger. Although winter had not
yet set in, there were frosts every
night, and the slippery roads trebled
the fatigues of the attenuated and ill-shod
horses. After a short time,
every means of transport, not monopolised
by the guns, was required by
the sick, wounded, and weary; and
nobody thought of possessing more
baggage than he could carry with him.
And even the trophies selected in
Moscow by Napoleon’s order, to
throw dust in the eyes of the Parisians,—splendid
bronze ornaments from
the palaces, outlandish cannon, (the
spoils of Russia in her eastern wars,)
and the cross of St Ivan, wrenched
from the tower of the Kremlin,—were
sunk in a lake by the roadside. Soon
snow was the sole pillow, and horse-flesh
the best nourishment, of the
broken and dispirited army.
“At Smolensko, Ludwig and Bernard,
when seeking in the storehouses
of the depot a supply of shoes for the
regiment, suddenly find themselves
face to face with their old enemies,
Beaucaire and the Baron de St Luces,
who have them arrested as spies of
Russia. Prevented from communicating
with Rasinski, who is suddenly
ordered off and compelled to march
without them, they undergo a sort of
mock examination in the gray of the
morning, and are led out of the town
to be shot. The place appointed for
their execution is a snow-covered hillock,
a few hundred yards from the
walls, and close to the extremity of a
thick pine wood. They are escorted
by thirty men, and an escape appears
impossible. Nevertheless Bernard,
hopeful and energetic, despairs not of
accomplishing it, and communicates
his intentions to Ludwig.
“Seizing a favourable moment,
Bernard suddenly knocked down the
two foremost soldiers, sprang from
amongst his guards, and shouting to
Ludwig to follow, bounded like a roebuck
towards the forest. He had cleared
the way for Ludwig, who, prepared
for the signal, availed himself of the
opening, and sped across the snowy
field. The soldiers stood astounded.
‘Fire!’ cried the officer; and a few[206]
obeyed the order, but already several
were in full pursuit of the fugitives,
preventing the others from firing, lest
they should shoot their comrades.
Seeing this, all threw down their
muskets and joined in the chase.
Ludwig sought to keep near Bernard,
in order not to sever his fate from
that of his trusty friend. But the
number of their pursuers soon forced
them to take different directions.
The hunted and the hunters were
alike impeded by the snow, which
had been blown off the steep side of
the hillock, but lay in thick masses
on the table-land, and at every step
the feet sank deep. Already Ludwig
saw the dusky foliage of the pines
close before him, already he deemed
himself to have escaped his unjust
doom, when suddenly he sunk up to
the hips, and, by his next movement,
up to the breast in the snow, which
had drifted into a fissure in the earth.
In vain he strained every muscle to
extricate himself. In a few seconds
his pursuers reached him, grappled
him unmercifully, and pulled him out
of the hole by his arms and hair.
“Ill treated by the soldiers, driven
forward by blows from fists and musket
butts, Ludwig was dragged,
rather than he walked, to the place
appointed for his death. Even the
scornful gaze with which Beaucaire
received him was insufficient to give
him strength to enjoy in the last moments
of his life an inward triumph
over that contemptible wretch. But
he looked anxiously around for Bernard,
to see whether he again was
the companion of his melancholy lot.
He saw him not; he evidently was
not yet captured. The hope that his
friend had finally effected his escape,
comforted Ludwig, although he felt
that death, now he was alone to meet
it, was harder to endure than when
he was sustained by the companionship
of the gallant Bernard.
“He was now again at the post, to
which two soldiers secured him with
musket-slings, his arms behind his
back, as though they feared fresh resistance.
The sergeant stepped up
to him, a handkerchief in his hand.
“‘I will bandage your eyes, comrade,’
said he, compassionately; ‘it
is better so.’
“In the first instance Ludwig would
have scorned the bandage, but now
he let his kind-hearted fellow-soldier
have his way. Suddenly it occurred
to him that he might make the sergeant
the bearer of his last earthly
wishes.
“‘Comrade,’ said he, as the man
secured the cloth over his eyes, ‘you
will not refuse me a last friendly service.
So soon as you are able, go to
Colonel Rasinski, who commands our
regiment; tell him how I died, and
beg him to console my sister. And
if you outlive this war, and go to
her in Warsaw or Dresden, and tell
her that’—
“He was interrupted by several
musket-shots close at hand.
“‘Are those for me, already?’ cried
Ludwig,—for the sergeant had let go
the handkerchief, now secured round
his head, and had stepped aside. For
sole reply Ludwig heard him exclaim—’The
devil! what is that?’ and
spring forward. At the same time
arose a confused outcry and bustle,
and again shots were fired just in the
neighbourhood, one bullet whistling
close to Ludwig’s head. He heard
horses in full gallop, whilst a mixture
of words of command, shouts, clash
of steel and reports of fire-arms resounded
on all sides. ‘Forward!’
cried the voice of the sergeant.
‘Close your ranks! fire!’
“A platoon fire from some twenty
muskets rang in Ludwig’s ear; he imagined
the muzzles were pointed at
him, and an involuntary tremor, made
his whole frame quiver. But he was
still alive and uninjured. The complete
darkness in which he found
himself, the bonds that prevented his
moving, the excitement and tension
of his nerves, caused a host of strange
wild ideas to flit across his brain.
Hearing upon the left the stamp of
hoofs and shouts of charging horsemen,
he thought for a moment that
Rasinski and his men had come to deliver
him. Then, however, he heard
the howling war-cry of the Russians.
A ‘hurrah’ rent the air. The contending
masses rushed past him; the
smoke of powder whirled in his face;
cries, groans, and clatter of weapons
were all around him. He was in the
midst of the fight; in vain he strove
to break his bonds, that he might
tear the bandage from his eyes; he[207]
continued in profound obscurity.
‘Is it a frightful dream?’ he at last
gasped out, turning his face to heaven.
‘Will none awake me, and end this
horrible suffering?’
“But no hand touched him, and little
by little the tumult receded, and was
lost in the distance.
“Thus passed a few minutes of
agonising suspense; Ludwig writhed
in his fetters; a secret voice whispered
to him, that could he burst them he
yet might be saved, but they resisted
his utmost efforts. Then he again
heard loud voices, which gradually
approached accompanied by hurried
footsteps. On a sudden a rough hand
tore the cloth from his eyes.
“Thunderstruck, he gazed around.
Three men with long beards, whom
he at once recognised as Russian
peasants, stood before him, staring at
him with a mixture of scorn and wonder.
On the ground lay several
muskets and the bodies of two French
soldiers. Ludwig saw himself in the
power of his enemies, whom a strange
chance had converted into his deliverers.”
Beaucaire and St Luces were also
in the hands of the Russians, in whose
unfriendly care we for the present
leave both them and Ludwig, to recur,
at a future day, to this interesting
romance.
THE BLUE DRAGOON;
A STORY OF CIRCUMSTANTIAL EVIDENCE, FROM THE CRIMINAL RECORDS OF HOLLAND.
In the town of M——, in Holland,
there lived, towards the close of the
last century, an elderly widow, Madame
Andrecht. She inhabited a house of her
own, in company with her maid-servant,
who was nearly of the same age.
She was in prosperous circumstances;
but, being in delicate health and paralysed
on one side, she had few visitors,
and seldom went abroad except
to church or to visit the poor. Her
chief recreation consisted in paying a
visit in spring to her son, who was
settled as a surgeon in a village a few
miles off. On these occasions, fearing
a return of a paralytic attack, she
was invariably accompanied by her
maid, and, during these visits, her
own house was left locked up, but
uninhabited and unwatched.
On the 30th June 17—, the widow
returning to M—— from one of these
little excursions, found her house
had been broken open in her absence,
and that several valuable articles,
with all her jewels and trinkets, had
disappeared. Information was immediately
given to the authorities,
and a strict investigation of the
circumstances took place without delay.
The old lady had been three weeks absent,
and the thieves of course had had
ample leisure for their attempt. They
had evidently gained access through a
window in the back part of the house
communicating with the garden, one
of the panes of which had been removed
and the bolts of the window
forced back, so as to admit of its being
pulled up. The bolts of the back-door
leading into the garden had also been
withdrawn, as if the robbers had withdrawn
their plunder in that direction.
The other doors and windows were
uninjured; and several of the rooms
appeared to have been unopened.
The furniture, generally, was untouched;
but the kitchen utensils were left
in confusion, as if the robbers
had intended removing them, but
had been interrupted or pursued.
At the same time it was evident
they had gone very deliberately about
their work. The ceiling and doors of
a heavy old press, the drawers of
which had been secured by strong
and well constructed locks, had been[208]
removed with so much neatness that
no part of the wood-work had been
injured. The ceiling and doors were
left standing by the side of the press.
The contents, consisting of jewels,
articles of value, and fine linens, were
gone. Two strong boxes were found
broken open, from which gold and
silver coin, with some articles of clothing,
had been abstracted. The value
of the missing articles amounted to
about two thousand Dutch guldens.
The house, however, contained many
other articles of value, which, singularly
enough, had escaped the notice
of the thieves. In particular, the
greater part of the widow’s property
consisted of property in the funds, the
obligations for which were deposited,
not in the press above-mentioned, but
in an iron chest in her sleeping-room.
This chest she had accidentally removed,
shortly before her departure;
placing it in a more retired apartment,
where it had fortunately attracted no
attention.
The robbery had, apparently, been
committed by more than one person;
and, it was naturally suspected, by persons
well acquainted with the house,
and with the circumstances of its inhabitants.
The house itself, which
was almost the only respectable one
in the neighbourhood, was situated in
a retired street. The neighbouring
dwellings were inhabited by the poorer
classes, and not a few of the less
reputable members of society. The
inner fosse of the town, which
was navigable, flowed along the end
of the garden through which the
thieves had, apparently, gained admittance,
being separated from the
garden only by a thin thorn hedge.
It was conjectured that the thieves
had made their way close to the hedge
by means of a boat, and from thence
had clambered over into the garden,
along the walks and flower-beds of
which foot-marks were traceable.
The discovery of the robbery had
created a general sensation, and the
house was surrounded by a crowd of
curious idlers, whom it required some
effort on the part of the police to prevent
from intruding into the premises.
One of them only, a baker, and the
inhabitant of the house opposite to
that of the widow, succeeded in
making his way in along with the
officers of justice. His acquaintances
awaited his return with impatience,
trusting to be able, from
his revelations, to gratify their curiosity
at second-hand. If so, they
were disappointed, for, on his exit, he
assumed an air of mystery, answered
equivocally, and observed, that people
might suspect many things of which
it might not be safe to speak.
In proportion, however, to his taciturnity
was the loquaciousness of a
woolspinner, Leendert Van N——, the
inhabitant of the corner house next to
that of the widow. He mingled with
the groups who were discussing the
subject; dropped hints that he had his
own notions as to the culprits, and
could, if necessary, give a clue to their
discovery. Among the crowd who
were observed to listen to these effusions,
was a Jew dealer in porcelain,
a suspected spy of the police. Before
evening, the woolspinner received a
summons to the town-house, and
was called upon by the burgomaster
for an explanation of the suspicious
expressions he had used. He stammered,
hesitated, pretended he knew of
nothing but general grounds of suspicion,
like his neighbours; but being
threatened with stronger measures of
compulsion, he at last agreed to speak
out, protesting, at the same time, that
he could willingly have spared persons
against whom he had no grudge whatever,
and would have been silent for
ever, if he had foreseen the consequence
of his indiscretion.
The substance of his disclosure was
to this effect:—Opposite the German
post-house, at the head of the street
in which the woolspinner lived, there
was a little alehouse. Nicholas D—— was
the landlord. He was generally
known among his acquaintances, not
by his baptismal or family name, but
by the appellation of the Blue Dragoon,
from having formerly served in
the horse regiment of Colonel Van
Wackerbarth, which was popularly
known by the name of the Blues.
About two years before, he had become
acquainted with and married
Hannah, the former servant of Madame
Andrecht, who had been six years in
that situation, and possessed her entire
confidence. Unwilling to part with her
attendant, and probably entertaining
no favourable notion of the intended[209]
husband, Madame Andrecht had long
thrown impediments in the way of the
match, so that the parties were obliged
to meet chiefly at night, and by stealth.
Nicholas found his way into the house
at night through the garden of his acquaintance
the woolspinner, and across
the hedge which divided it from Madame
Andrecht’s. Of these nocturnal
visits the woolspinner was at first
cognisant, but, fearful of getting into
a scrape with his respectable neighbour,
he was under the necessity of
intimating to the bold dragoon, that if
he intended to continue his escalades,
he must do so from some other quarter
than his garden. Nicholas obeyed
apparently, and desisted; but, to the
surprise of the woolspinner, he found
the lovers continued to meet not the
less regularly in Madame Andrecht’s
garden. One evening, however, the
mystery was explained. The woolspinner,
returning home after dark,
saw tied to a post in the canal, close
by Madame Andrecht’s garden, one
of those small boats which were generally
used by the dragoons for bringing
forage from the magazine; and he at
once conjectured that this was the
means by which the dragoon was
enabled to continue his nocturnal
assignations. With the recollection
of this passage in the landlord’s history
was combined a circumstance of
recent occurrence, trifling in itself,
but which appeared curiously to link
in with the mode in which the robbery
appeared to have been effected. Ten
days before the discovery of the housebreaking,
and while the widow was in
the country, the woolspinner stated
that he found, one morning, a dirty-coloured
handkerchief lying on the
grass bank of the fosse, and exactly
opposite his neighbour’s garden. He
took it up and put it in his pocket,
without thinking about it at the time.
At dinner he happened to remember
it, mentioned the circumstance to his
wife, showed her the handkerchief,
and observed jestingly, “If Madame
Andrecht were in town, and Hannah
were still in her service, we should
say our old friend the Blue Dragoon
had been making his rounds and had
dropt his handkerchief.” His wife
took the handkerchief, examined it,
and exclaimed, “In the name of
wonder, what is that you say? Is not
Hannah’s husband’s name Nicholas
D——?” pointing out to him at the
same time the initials N. D. in the
corner. Both, however, had forgotten
the circumstance till the occurrence of
the robbery naturally recalled it to
the husband’s mind.
The woolspinner told his story
simply; his conclusions appeared unstrained:
suspicion became strongly
directed against the Blue Dragoon,
and these suspicions were corroborated
by another circumstance which
emerged at the same time.
During the first search of the house,
a half-burnt paper, which seemed to
have been used for lighting a pipe, was
found on the floor, near the press
which had been broken open. Neither
Madame Andrecht nor her maid
smoked; the police officers had no pipes
when they entered the house; so the match
had in all probability been dropped
on the ground by the housebreakers.
On examination of the remains of
the paper, it appeared to have been a
receipt, such as was usually granted
by the excise to innkeepers for payment
of the duties on spirits received
into the town from a distance, and
which served as a permit entitling
the holder to put the article into his
cellars. The upper part of the receipt
containing the name of the party to
whom it was granted was burnt, but
the lower part was preserved, containing
the signature of the excise officer,
and the date of the permit: it was
the 16th March of the same year.
From these materials it was easy to
ascertain what innkeeper in the town
had, on that day, received such a permit
for spirits. From an examination of
the excise register, it appeared that on
that day Nicholas D—— had received
and paid the duties on several ankers
of Geneva. Taken by itself, this would
have afforded but slender evidence
that he had been the person who had
used the paper for a match, and had
dropped it within Madame Andrecht’s
room; but, taken in connexion with
the finding of the handkerchief, and
the suspicious history of his nocturnal
rambles which preceded it, it strengthened
in a high degree the suspicions
against the ex-dragoon.
After a short consultation, orders
were issued for his apprehension.
Surprise, it was thought, would probably[210]
extort from him an immediate
confession. His wife, his father—a
man advanced in years—and his
brother, a shoemaker’s apprentice,
were apprehended at the same time.
A minute search of the house of the
innkeeper followed; but none of the
stolen articles were at first discovered,
and indeed nothing that could
excite suspicion, except a larger
amount of money than might perhaps
have been expected. At last, as the
search was on the point of being
given up, there was found in one of
the drawers a memorandum-book.
This was one of the articles mentioned
in the list of Madame Andrecht’s
effects; and, on inspection,
there could be no doubt that this was
the one referred to—for several pages
bore private markings in her own
handwriting, and in a side-pocket were
found two letters bearing her address.
Beyond this, none of the missing,
articles could be traced in the house.
The persons apprehended were
severally examined. Nicholas D—— answered every question with the utmost
frankness and unconcern. He admitted
the truth of the woolspinner’s
story of his courtship, his nightly
scrambles over the hedge, and his
subsequent visits to his intended by
means of the forage-boat. The handkerchief
he admitted to be his property.
When and where he had lost
it he could not say. It had disappeared
about six months before, and he
had thought no more about it. When
the pocket-book which had been
found was laid before him, he gave it
back without embarrassment, declared
he knew nothing of it, had
never had it in his possession, and
shook his head with a look of surprise
and incredulity when told where
it had been found.
The other members of his household
appeared equally unembarrassed:
they expressed even greater astonishment
than he had done, that the
pocket-book, with which they declared
themselves entirely unacquainted,
should have been found in the place
where it was. The young wife burst
out into passionate exclamations: she
protested it was impossible; or if the
book was really found on the spot,
that it was inexplicable to her how it
came there. The Saturday before,
(her apprehension having taken place
on a Thursday,) she had brushed out
the press from top to bottom—had
cleared out the contents, and nothing
of the kind was then to be found
there.
The behaviour of the married pair
and their inmates made, on the whole,
a favourable impression on the judge
who conducted the inquiry. Their
calmness appeared to him the result
of innocence; their character was
good; their house was orderly and
quiet, and none of the articles of
value had been discovered in their
possession. True, they might have
disposed of them elsewhere; but the
articles were numerous, and of a kind
likely to lead to detection. Why
should they have preserved the comparatively
worthless article found in
the drawer, instead of burning or destroying
it? Why, above all, preserve
it in a spot so likely to be discovered,
if they had so carefully made away
with every trace of the rest?
Still unquestionable suspicions rested
on the landlord. The thieves must have
been well acquainted with Madame
Andrecht’s house; and this was undeniably
his position. His handkerchief,
found on the spot about the time of
the robbery; the half-burned match
dropped on the premises; the pocket-book
found in his own house—these,
though not amounting to proof, scarcely
seemed to admit of an explanation
absolutely consistent with innocence.
In this stage of the inquiry, a new
witness entered upon the scene. A
respectable citizen, a dealer in wood,
voluntarily appeared before the authorities,
and stated that his conscience
would no longer allow him to conceal
certain circumstances which appeared
to bear upon the question, though,
from an unwillingness to come forward
or to appear as an informer against
parties who might be innocent, he had
hitherto suppressed any mention of
them.
Among his customers was the well-known
carpenter, Isaac Van C——,
who was generally considerably in
arrears with his payments. These
arrears increased: the wood-merchant
became pressing: at last he threatened
judicial proceedings. This brought
matters to a point. A few days before
the discovery of the robbery at[211]
Madame Andrecht’s, the carpenter
made his appearance in his house, and
entreated him to delay proceedings,
which he said would be his ruin, by
bringing all his creditors on his back.
“See,” said he, “in what manner I
am paid myself,” putting a basket on
the table, which contained a pair of
silver candlesticks and a silver coffee-pot.
“One of my debtors owes me
upwards of sixty guldens: I have tried
in vain to get payment, and have been
glad to accept of these as the only
chance of making any thing of the
debt. From the silversmiths here I
should not get the half the value
for them: I must keep them by me
till I go to Amsterdam, where such
things are understood; but I shall
leave them with you in pledge for my
debt.” The wood-merchant at first
declined receiving them, but at length,
thinking that it was his only prospect
of obtaining ultimate payment, he
yielded, and the articles remained in
his hands.
A few days afterwards, the robbery
became public; the list of the silver
articles contained a coffee-pot and
candlesticks; and the wood-merchant,
not doubting that the articles pledged
had formed part of the abstracted
effects, had felt himself compelled to
make known the way in which they
had been obtained, and to place them
in the hands of the officers of justice.
He meant, he said, to convey no imputation
against the carpenter, but it
would be easy to learn from his own
lips who was the debtor from whom
the articles had come.
The court ordered the basket with
the plate to be placed, covered, upon
the table, and sent forthwith for the
carpenter. He arrived in breathless
haste, but seemed prepared for what
followed, and without waiting for the
interrogatories of the judge, he proceeded
with his explanation.
Pressed by his creditor the wood-merchant,
the carpenter, in his turn,
proceeded to press his own debtors.
Among these was the Blue Dragoon,
Nicholas D——, who was indebted to
him in an account of sixty guldens for
work done on his premises. Nicholas
entreated for delay but the carpenter
being peremptory, he inquired whether
he would not take some articles of old
silver plate in payment, which, he
said, had belonged to his father, and
had been left to him as a legacy by an
old lady in whose family he had been
coachman. It was at last agreed that
the carpenter should take the plate
at a certain value as a partial payment,
and it was accordingly brought
to his house the same evening by the
dragoon. The latter advised him, in
the event of his wishing to dispose of
the plate, to take it to Amsterdam, as
the silversmiths of the place would
not give him half the value for the
articles. The carpenter asked him why
he had not carried it to Amsterdam
himself. “So I would,” he answered,
“if you had given me time. As
it is, give me your promise not to dispose
of it here—I have my own reasons
for it.”
If this statement was correct—and
there seemed no reason to doubt the
fairness of the carpenter’s story—it
pressed most heavily against the
accused. He was thus found in possession
of part of the stolen property,
and disposing of it, under the most
suspicious circumstances, to a third
party.
He was examined anew, and the
beginning of his declaration corresponded
exactly with the deposition of
the carpenter. The latter had worked
for him: he was sixty guldens in his
debt. He was asked if he had paid
the account: he answered he had not
been in a condition to do so. He was
shown the silver plate, and was told
what had been stated by the carpenter.
He stammered, became pale,
and protested he knew nothing of the
plate; and in this statement he persisted
in the presence of witnesses.
He was then shown the gold which
had been found in his house. It belonged,
he said, not to himself, but to
his father-in-law.
This part of the statement, indeed,
was confirmed by the other inmates of
his family; but, in other respects, their
statements were calculated to increase
the suspicions against him. Nicholas,
for instance, had stated that no part
of his debt to Isaac, had been paid—that
in fact he had not been in a condition
to do so—while the other three
members of the household, on the contrary,
maintained that a few months
before he had made a payment of
twenty guldens to Isaac, expressly to[212]
account of this claim. Nicholas became
vastly embarrassed when this
contradiction between his own statement
and the evidence of the witnesses
was pointed out to him. For the first
time his composure forsook him—he
begged pardon for the falsehood he had
uttered. It was true, he said, that he
had counted out twenty guldens, in
presence of the members of his family,
and told them it was intended as a
payment to account of Isaac’s claim;
but the money had not been paid to
his creditor. He had been obliged to
appropriate it to the payment of some
old gambling debts, of which he could
not venture to inform his wife.
This departure from truth on the
part of the accused had apparently
but slender bearing on the question of
the robbery; but it excited a general
doubt as to his statements, which
further inquiry tended to confirm. The
carpenter, anxious to remove any
suspicion as to the truth of his own
story, produced a sort of account-book
kept by himself, in which, under
the sale of 23d June, there was
the following entry,—”The innkeeper,
Nicholas D——, has this
day paid me the value of thirty
guldens in old silver.” The housekeeper
and apprentice of the carpenter
also deponed that they had been present
on one occasion when the dragoon
had proposed that their master should
take the silver in payment.
If, on the one hand, the innkeeper
had handed over to the carpenter the
silver plate, it was plain he was
either the thief or the receiver: if he
had not done so, the carpenter had
not only been guilty of a calumnious
accusation, but the suspicion of a
guilty connexion with the robbery
became turned against himself. All
presumptions, however, were against
the innkeeper. He had admittedly
been guilty of a decided falsehood as to
the payment,—he could not or would
not give the names of any one of those
to whom his gambling debts had been
paid, as he alleged,—and the fact
that he had brought the plate to the
carpenter’s was attested by three
creditable witnesses.
The general opinion in the town
was decidedly against him. The utmost
length that any one ventured to go,
was, to suggest that his relations, who
had been apprehended along with him,
might be innocent of any participation
in his guilt; though, being naturally
anxious to save him, they might
somewhat have compromised the truth
by their silence, or their statements.
The dragoon was removed from his
provisional custody to the prison pf
the town; the others were subjected
to a close surveillance, that all communication
between them might be
prevented. As all of them, however,
persisted in the story, exactly as it
had at first been told, stronger measures
were at length resorted to. On
the motion of the burgomaster, as
public prosecutor, “that the principal
party accused, Nicholas D——,
should be delivered over to undergo
the usual preparatory process for
compelling confession,” namely the
torture, the court, after consideration
of the state of the evidence, unanimously
issued the usual warrant
against him to that effect. Some
pitied him, though none doubted his
guilt. The general impression in the
town was, that the courage of the innkeeper
would soon give way, and
that, in fact, he would probably confess
the whole upon the first application
of the torture.
The preparations were complete—the
torture was to take place the next
day, when the following letter, bearing
the post-mark of Rotterdam, was received
by the court,—
“Before I leave the country, and
betake myself where I shall be beyond
the reach either of the court of M—— or the military tribunal of the garrison,
I would save the poor unfortunate
persons who are now prisoners at
M——. Beware of punishing the
innkeeper, his wife, his father, and
brother, for a crime of which they are
not guilty. How the story of the
carpenter is connected with theirs, I
cannot conjecture. I have heard of
it with the greatest surprise. The
latter may not himself be entirely innocent.
Let the judge pay attention
to this remark. You may spare
yourselves the trouble of inquiring after
me. If the wind is favourable, by
the time you read this letter I shall be
on my passage to England.
“Joseph Christian Ruhler,
“Former Corporal in the Company
of Le Lery.”
[213]The court gladly availed themselves
of the opportunity afforded by this
letter to put off the torture. At first
sight it did not appear a mere device
to obtain delay. A company under
Captain Le Lery was in garrison in
the town; in that company there was
a corporal of the name of Ruhler,
who some weeks before had deserted
and disappeared from his quarters.
All inquiries after him since had proved
in vain. The court subsequently
learned from the report of the officer
in command, that he had disappeared
the evening before the day when the
news of the robbery became public.
He had been last seen by the guard in
the course of the forenoon before his
disappearance. Some connexion between
the events appeared extremely
probable.
But a new discovery seemed suddenly
to demolish the conclusions
founded on the letter. It had been
laid before the commanding officer,
who at once declared the handwriting
was counterfeited; it was not that of
Ruhler, which was well known, nor
had it the least resemblance to it.
The evidence of several of his comrades,
and a comparison of the handwriting
with some regimental lists,
undoubtedly in the handwriting of
Ruhler, proved this beyond a doubt.
The letter from Rotterdam thus
was merely the device of some unknown
friend or confederate, and probably
resorted to only to put off the
punishment of the accused. How
indeed, if Ruhler was really implicated
in the robbery, should he have
thus cast suspicion upon himself? If
his object had been merely to preserve
the innkeeper and his friends
from the torture, he would have
assumed some other name. In all
probability, therefore, some third
party, implicated in the robbery, had
availed himself of the accidental disappearance
of the corporal to throw
the suspicion of the robbery upon him,
and to exculpate the guilty parties,
who, if brought to the torture, might
be induced to disclose the names of all
their associates. To prevent this was
probably the object of the letter. This,
at least, was the prevailing opinion.
The strongest efforts were now
made to discover the true writer
of the letter; and mean time the
torture was put off, when two other
important witnesses made their appearance
on the stage. Neither had
the least connexion with the other;
nay, the circumstances which they
narrated appeared in some respects
contradictory, and while they threw
light on the subject in one quarter,
they only served to darken it in
another.
A merchant in the town, who dealt
in different wares, and lived in the
neighbourhood of Madame Andrecht’s
house, had been absent on a journey
of business during the discovery
of the robbery, and the course of
the subsequent judicial proceedings.
Scarcely had he returned and heard
the story of the robbery, when he
voluntarily presented himself next
morning before the authorities, for the
purpose, as he said, of making important
revelations, which might
have the effect of averting destruction
from the innocent. In the public
coach he had already heard some
particulars of the case, and had
formed his own conjectures; but since
his return, these conjectures had with
him grown into convictions, and he
had not closed an eye from the apprehension
that his disclosures might
come too late. Had he returned
sooner, matters would never have
reached this length.
At the time when the robbery must
have taken place, he had been in the
town. The carpenter, Isaac Van C——,
called upon him one day, begging the
loan of the boat, which he was in the
custom of using for the transport of
bales and heavy packages to different
quarters of the town. The boat
generally lay behind the merchant’s
house, close to his warehouse, which
was situated on the bank of the town
fosse already alluded to. Isaac assured
him he would require the boat
only for a night or two, and would
take care that it was returned in the
morning in good condition. To the
question why he wanted the boat at
night, he, after some hesitation, returned
for answer, that he had engaged
to transport the furniture of
some people who were removing, and
who had their own reasons for not
doing so in daylight, implying that
they were taking French leave of their
creditors. “And you propose to lend[214]
yourself to such a transaction,” said
the merchant, peremptorily refusing
the loan of the boat. The carpenter
interrupted him: assured him he had
only jested; that his real object was
only to amuse himself in fishing with
some of his comrades; and that he
had only not stated that at first, as
the merchant might be apprehensive
that the operation would dirty his
boat. The merchant at last yielded
to the continued requests of the carpenter,
and agreed to lend him the
boat, but upon the express condition
that it should be returned to its place
in the morning. In this respect the
carpenter kept his word; when the
merchant went to his warehouse in
the morning, he saw the carpenter
and his apprentice engaged in fastening
the boat. They went away without
observing him. It struck him,
however, as singular, that they appeared
to have with them neither nets
nor fishing-tackle of any kind. He
examined the boat, and was surprised
to find it perfectly clean and dry,
whereas, if used for fishing, it would
probably have been found half-filled
with water, and dirty enough. In
this particular, then, the carpenter had
been detected in an untruth. The
boat had not been fastened to its usual
place; the merchant jumped into it
for that purpose, and from a crevice
in the side he saw something protruding;
he took it out; it was a couple
of silver forks wrapped in paper.
Thus the carpenter’s first version
of the story—as to the purpose for
which he wanted the boat,—was the
true one after all. He had been assisting
some bankrupt to carry off his
effects. Angry at having been thus
deceived, the merchant put the forks
in his pocket, and set out forthwith
on his way to Isaac’s. The carpenter,
his apprentice, and his housekeeper,
were in the workshop. He produced
the forks. “These,” said he, “are
what you have left in my boat. Did
you use these to eat your fish with?”
The three were visibly embarrassed.
They cast stolen glances upon one
another; no one ventured to speak.
The housekeeper first recovered her
composure. She stammered out,—”that
he must not think ill of them;
that her master had only been assisting
some people who were leaving the
town quietly, to remove their furniture
and effects.” As the transaction
was unquestionably not of the most
creditable character, this might account
for the visible embarrassment
they betrayed; when he demanded,
however, the names of the parties
whose effects they had been removing,
no answer was forthcoming. The
carpenter at last told him he was not
at liberty to disclose them then, but
that he should learn them afterwards.
All three pressingly entreated him to
be silent as to this matter. He was
so; but in the mean time made inquiry
quietly as to who had left the town,
though without success. Shortly after,
his journey took place, and the transaction
had worn out of mind, till
recalled to his recollection on his
return, when he was made aware of
the whole history of the robbery; and
forthwith came to the conclusion, that
there lay at the bottom of the matter
some shameful plot to implicate the
innocent, and to shield those whom he
believed to be the true criminals,
namely, Isaac Van C——, his apprentice,
and housekeeper, the leading witnesses,
in fact, against the unfortunate dragoon.
The criminal proceedings, in consequence
of these disclosures, took a
completely different turn. The merchant
was a witness entirely above
suspicion. True, there was here only
the testimony of one witness, either to
the innocence of the dragoon, or the
guilt of the carpenter; but the moral
conviction to which his statement gave
rise in the mind of the judge was so
strong, that he did not hesitate to
issue an immediate order for the
arrest of the carpenter and his companions,
before publicity should be
given to the merchant’s disclosures.
No sooner were they apprehended,
than a strict scrutiny was made in
the carpenter’s house.
This measure was attended with
the most complete success. With the
exception of a few trifles, the whole
of the effects which had been abstracted
from Madame Andrecht’s,
were found in the house. The examination
of the prisoners produced
a very different result from those of
Nicholas and his comrades. True,
they denied the charges, but they did
so with palpable confusion, and their[215]
statements abounded in the grossest
contradictions of each other and even
of themselves. They came to recriminations
and mutual accusations; and,
being threatened with the torture, they
at last offered to make a full confession.
The substance of their admissions
was as follows:—
Isaac Van C——, his apprentice, and
his housekeeper, were the real perpetrators
of the robbery at Madame
Andrecht’s. Who had first suggested
to them the design, does not appear
from the evidence. But with the old
lady’s house and its arrangements they
were as fully acquainted as the dragoon.
The apprentice, when formerly
in the service of another master,
had wrought in it, and knew every
corner of it thoroughly. They had
borrowed the boat for the purpose of
getting access across the canal into
the garden, and used it for carrying
off the stolen property, as already
mentioned. On the morning when
the robbery became public, the master
and the apprentice had mingled with
the crowd to learn what reports were
in circulation on the subject. Among
other things, the apprentice had heard
that the woolspinner’s wife had unhesitatingly
expressed her suspicions
against the Blue Dragoon. Of this
he informed his comrades, and they,
delighted at finding so convenient a
scapegoat for averting danger from
themselves, forthwith formed the infernal
design of directing, by every
means in their power, the suspicions
of justice against the innkeeper.
The apprentice entered the drinking-room
of the innkeeper, and called for
some schnaps, at the same time asking
for a coal to light his pipe. While
the innkeeper went out to fetch the
coal, the apprentice took the opportunity
of slipping the widow’s memorandum-book,
which he had brought
in his pocket, betwixt the drawers.
He succeeded, and the consequences
followed as the culprits had foreseen:
the house was searched, the book
found, and, in the eyes of many, the
dragoon’s guilt established.
If these confessions were to be
trusted, the dragoon and his family
seemed exculpated from any actual
participation in the robbery. Still,
there were circumstances which these
confessions did not clear up; some
grave points of doubt remained unexplained.
That the carpenter had himself
pledged the silver plate with the
wood-merchant, without having received
it from Nicholas, was now likely
enough; he had accused him, probably,
only to screen himself. But
how came Nicholas’s handkerchief to
be found by the side of the hedge?
How came the excise receipt, which
belonged to him, to be used as a match
by the thieves? The carpenter and
his comrades declared that as to these
facts they knew nothing; and as they
had now no inducement to conceal the
truth, there could be no reasonable
doubt that their statement might,
in these particulars, be depended
upon.
The suspicion again arose that other
accomplices must be concerned in the
affair; and the subject of the letter
from the corporal who had deserted,
became anew the subject of attention.
If not written by himself, it might
have been written by another at his
suggestion, and in one way or other
it might have a connexion with the
mysterious subject of the robbery.
In fact, while the proceedings
against the carpenter and his associates
were in progress, an incident
had occurred, which could not fail to
awaken curiosity and attention with
regard to this letter. The schoolmaster
of a village about a league
from the town presented himself before
the authorities, exhibited a
scrap of paper on which nothing appeared
but the name Joseph Christian
Ruhler, and inquired whether, shortly
before, a letter in this handwriting
and subscribed with this name, had
not been transmitted to the court?
On comparing the handwriting of the
letter with the paper exhibited by the
schoolmaster, it was unquestionable
that both were the production of the
same hand.
The statement of the schoolmaster
was this,—
In the village where he resided,
there was a deaf and dumb young
man, named Henry Hechting, who
had been sent by the parish to the
schoolmaster for board and education.
He had succeeded in imparting to the
unfortunate youth the art of writing;
so perfectly, indeed, that he could
communicate with any one by means[216]
of a slate and slate-pencil which he
always carried about with him. He
also wrote so fair a hand, that he was
employed by many persons, and even
sometimes by the authorities, to transcribe
or copy writings for them.
Some time before, an unknown person
had appeared in the village, had inquired
after the deaf and dumb young
man in the schoolmaster’s absence,
and had taken him with him to the
alehouse to write out something for
him. The unknown had called for a
private room, ordered a bottle of wine,
and, by means of the slate, gave him
to understand that he wanted him to
make a clean copy of the draft of a
letter which he produced. Hechting
did so at once without suspicion.
Still, the contents of the
letter appeared to him of a peculiar
and questionable kind, and the whole
demeanour of the stranger evinced
restlessness and anxiety. When he
came, however, to add the address of
the letter, “To Herr Van der R——,
Burgomaster of M——,” he hesitated
to do so, and yielded only to the
pressing entreaties of the stranger,
who paid him a gulden for his
trouble, requesting him to preserve
strict silence as to the whole affair.
The deaf and dumb young man,
when he began to reflect on the matter,
felt more and more convinced that he
had unconsciously been made a party to
some illegal transaction. He at last confessed
the whole to his instructor, who
at once perceived that there existed a
close connexion between the incident
which had occurred and the criminal
procedure in the noted case of the
robbery. The letter of the corporal
had already got into circulation
in the neighbourhood, and was
plainly the one which his pupil had
been employed to copy. The schoolmaster,
at his own hand, set on
foot a small preliminary inquiry.
He hastened to the innkeeper of
the village inn, and asked him if he
could recollect the stranger who some
days before had ordered a private
room and a bottle of wine, and who
had been for some time shut up with
the deaf and dumb lad. The host remembered
the circumstance, but did
not know the man. His wife, however,
recollected that she had seen him
talking on terms of cordial familiarity
with the corn-miller, Overblink, as he
was resting at the inn with his carts.
The schoolmaster repaired on the spot
to Overblink, inquired who was the
man with whom he had conversed and
shaken hands some days before at the
inn; and the miller, without much
hesitation, answered, that he remembered
the day, the circumstance, and
the man, very well: and that the latter
was his old acquaintance the baker,
H——, from the town. The schoolmaster
hastened to lay these particulars
before the authorities.
How, then, was the well-known
baker, H——, implicated in this affair,
which seemed gradually to be expanding
itself so strangely? The facts as
to the robbery itself seemed exhausted
by the confessions of the carpenter and
his associates. They alone had
broken into the house—they alone had
carried off and appropriated the stolen
articles. And yet, if the baker was
entirely unconnected with the matter,
what could be his motive for mixing
himself up with the transaction, and
writing letters, as if to avert suspicion
from those who had been first accused?
Was his motive simply compassion?
Was he aware of the real circumstances
of the crime, and its true perpetrators?
Did he know that the Blue Dragoon
was innocent? But if so, why
employ this mysterious and circuitous
mode of assisting him?
Why resort to this anxious precaution
of employing a deaf and
dumb lad as his amanuensis? why
such signs of restlessness and apprehension,—such
anxious injunctions of
silence? Plainly the baker was not
entirely innocent: this was the conviction
left on the minds of the judges;
for it was now recollected that this
baker was the same person who, on
the morning when the robbery was
detected, had contrived to make his
way into the house along with the
officers of justice. It was he who had
lifted from the ground the match containing
the half-burnt receipt, and
handed it to the officers present. His
excessive zeal had even attracted attention
before. Had he, then, broken into
the house independently of the carpenter?
Had he, too, committed a
robbery—and was he agitated by the
fear of its detection? But all the
stolen articles had been recovered,[217]
and all of them had been found with
the carpenter. The mystery, for the
moment, seemed only increased; but
it was about to be cleared up in a way
wonderful enough, but entirely satisfactory.
While the schoolmaster and the
miller Overblink were detained at the
Council-Chamber, the baker H—— was
taken into custody. A long and
circumstantial confession was the result,
to the particulars of which we
shall immediately advert. From his
disclosures, a warrant was also issued
for the apprehension of the woolspinner,
Leendert Van N—— and his wife—the
same who had at first circulated
the reports and suspicions against the
dragoon; and who had afterwards given
such plausible, and, as it appeared, such
frank and sincere information against
him before the court. Both had taken
the opportunity of making off: but the
pursuit of justice was successful—before
evening they were brought back
and committed to prison.
The criminal procedure now proceeded
rapidly to a close, but it related
to a quite different matter from
the robbery. This third association
of culprits, it appeared, had as
little to do with the carpenter and his
comrades as these had with the dragoon
and his inmates. But for the
housebreaking, in which the persons
last arrested had no share, the real
crime in which they were concerned
would, in all human probability, never
have seen the light.
The following disclosures were the
result of the confessions of the guilty,
and of the other witnesses who were
examined.
On the evening of the 29th June,
there were assembled in the low and
dirty chamber of the woolspinner,
Leendert Van N——, a party of cardplayers.
It has already been mentioned
that this quarter of the town
was in a great measure inhabited by
the disreputable portion of the public—only
a few houses, like those of Madame
Andrecht, being occupied by the better
classes. The gamblers were the Corporal
Ruhler, of the company of Le
Lery, then lying in garrison in the
place, the master baker H——, and
the host himself, Leendert Van N——.
The party were old acquaintances;
they hated and despised each other,
but a community of interests and pursuits
drew them together.
The baker and corporal had been
long acquainted; the former baked
the bread for the garrison company,
the latter had the charge of receiving it
from him. The corporal had soon detected
various frauds committed by
the baker, and gave the baker the
choice of denouncing them to the
commanding officer, or sharing with
him the profits of the fraud. The
baker naturally chose the latter, but
hated the corporal as much as he
feared him; while the latter made him
continually feel how completely he
considered him in his power.
A still deadlier enmity existed between
the corporal and the woolspinner
and his wife. The latter had
formerly supplied the garrison with
gaiters and other articles of clothing,
and he had reason to believe that
the corporal had been the means of
depriving him of this commission, by
which he had suffered materially. But
the corporal had still a good deal in
his power; he might be the means of
procuring other orders, and it was
necessary, therefore, to suppress any
appearance of irritation, and even to
appear to court his favour.
Such an association as that which
subsisted among these comrades, where
each hates and suspects the other, and
nothing but the tie of a common interest
unites them, can never be of long
duration. The moment is sure to arrive
when the spark falls upon the
mine which has been so long prepared,
and the explosion takes place, the
more fearful the longer it has been delayed.
These worthy associates were playing
cards on the evening above-mentioned:
they quarrelled; and the quarrel
became more and more embittered.
The long-suppressed hatred on the part
of the baker and the woolspinner burst
forth. The corporal retorted in terms
equally offensive; he applied to them
the epithets which they deserved.
From words they proceeded to blows,
and deadly weapons were laid hold of
on both sides. But two male foes and
a female fury, arrayed on one side, were
too much even for a soldier. The corporal,
seized and pinioned from behind
by the woman, fell under the blows of
the woolspinner. As yet the baker[218]
had rather hounded on the others than
actually interfered in the scuffle; but
when the corporal, stretched on the
ground, and his head bleeding from a
blow on the corner of the table, which
he had received in falling, began to
utter loud curses against them, and to
threaten them all with public exposure—particularly
that deceitful scoundrel
the baker—the latter, prompted either
by fear or hatred, whispered to the
woolspinner and his wife that now
was the time to make an end of him
at once; and that if they did not,
they were ruined.
The deadly counsel was adopted:
they fell upon the corporal; with a
few blows life was extinct; the corpse,
swimming in blood, lay at their feet.
The deed was irrevocable; all three
had shared in it; all were alike guilty,
and had the same reason to tremble at
the terrors of the law. With the body
still warm at their feet, they entered
into a solemn mutual engagement to be
true to each other; to preserve inviolable
secrecy as to the crime; and to
extinguish, so far as in them lay,
every trace of its commission.
On the night of the murder, they
had devised no plan for washing
out the blood, and removing the body,
which of course required to be disposed
of, so that the disappearance of
Ruhler might cause no suspicion.
The terrors of conscience, and the
apprehension of the consequences of
their crime, had too completely occupied
their minds for the moment.
The next morning, however, they
met again at the woolspinner’s house
to arrange their plans. Suddenly a
noise was heard in the street,—it was
the commotion caused by the news of
the discovery of the robbery at Madame
Andrecht’s. The culprits stood
pale and confounded. What was more
probable than that an immediate
search in pursuit of the robbers, or of
the stolen articles, would take place
into every house of this suspected and
disreputable quarter. The woolspinner’s
house was the next to that which
had been robbed; the flooring was at
that moment wet with blood; the
body of the murdered corporal lay in
the cellar. Immediate measures must
be resorted to, to stop the apprehended
search, till time could be found for removing
the body.
The object, then, was to give to
the authorities such hints as should
induce them to pass over the houses of
the baker and the woolspinner. The
woolspinner’s wife had the merit of
devising the infernal project which
occurred to them. The Blue Dragoon
was to be the victim. A robbery had
taken place. Why might he not have
been the criminal? He had often
scaled the hedge—had often entered
the house at night during his courtship.
But then a corroborating circumstance
might be required to ground
the suspicion. It was supplied by the
possession of a handkerchief which he
had accidentally dropt in her house,
and which she had not thought it necessary
to restore to him. It might be
placed in any spot they thought fit,
and the first links in the chain of suspicion
were clear.
The invention of the baker came to
the aid of the woolspinner’s wife. One
token was not enough; a second proof
of the presence of the dragoon in Madame
Andrecht’s house must be devised.
The baker had, one day, been
concluding a bargain with a peasant
before the house of the dragoon. He
required a bit of paper to make some
calculation, and asked the host for
some, who handed him an old excise
permit, telling him to make his calculations
on the back. This scrap of
paper the baker still had in his pocket-book.
This would undoubtedly compromise
the dragoon. But then it bore
the name and handwriting of the baker
on the back. This portion of it
was accordingly burnt; the date and
the signature of the excise officer were
enough for the diabolical purpose it
was intended to effect. It was rolled
up into a match, and deposited by the
baker (who, as already said, had contrived
to make his way along with the
police into the house) upon the floor,
where he pretended to find it, and
deliver it to the authorities.
The machinations of these wretches
were unconsciously assisted by those
of the carpenter and his confederates.
The suspicion which the handkerchief
and the match had originated,
the finding of the pocket-book within
the house of the dragoon appeared to
confirm and complete,—an accidental
concurrence of two independent plots,
both resorted to from the principle of[219]
self-preservation, and having in view
the same infernal object.
But this object, so far as concerned
the baker and the woolspinner, had
been too effectually attained. They
had wished to excite suspicion against
Nicholas, only with the view of gaining
time to remove the corpse, and
efface the traces of the murder. This
had been effected—their intrigue had
served its purpose; and they could not
but feel some remorse at the idea that
an innocent person should be thereby
brought to ruin. The strange intervention
of chance—the finding of the
pocket-book, the accusation by the
carpenter, filled them with a secret
terror; they trembled: their consciences
again awoke. The thought
of the torture, which awaited the unfortunate
innkeeper, struck them with
horror. It was not the ordinary fear
of guilty men, afraid of the disclosures
of an accomplice—for the dragoon
knew nothing, he could say nothing to
compromise them,—it was a feeling
implanted by a Divine power, which
seemed irresistibly to impel them to
use their endeavours to avert his fate.
They met, they consulted as to their
plans. A scheme occurred to them
which promised to serve a double
purpose,—by which delay might be
obtained for Nicholas, while at the
same time it might be made the means
of permanently ensuring their own
safety. To resuscitate the murdered
Corporal Ruhler in another quarter,
and to charge him with the guilt of
the robbery, might serve both ends.
It gave a chance of escape to Nicholas:
it accounted for the disappearance
of the corporal. Hence the
letter which represented him as
alive, as the perpetrator of the robbery,
and as a deserter flying to
another country; which they thought
would very naturally put a stop to all
further inquiry after him.
But their plan was too finely spun,
and the very precautions to which
they had resorted, led, as sometimes
happens, to discovery. If they had
been satisfied to allow the proposed
letter to be copied out by the woolspinner’s
wife, as she offered, to be
taken by her to Rotterdam, and put
into the post, suspicion could hardly
have been awakened against them:
the handwriting of the woman, who
had seldom occasion to use the pen,
would have been unknown to the
burgomaster or the court. The deaf
and dumb youth, to whom they resorted
as their copyist, betrayed them:
step by step they were traced out,—and,
between fear and hope, a full confession
was at last extorted from
them.
Sentence of death was pronounced
against the parties who had been
concerned in the housebreaking as
well as in the murder, and carried into
effect against all of them, with the
exception of the woolspinner’s wife,
who died during her imprisonment.
The woolspinner alone exhibited any
signs of penitence.
LAURELS AND LAUREATES.
A young lady of Thessaly, celebrated
for her beauty and modesty,
was admired by a dissolute young
gentleman, a native of the erratic isle
of Delos. This roving blade was of
high birth and consummate address,
yet the nymph was more than coy;
she turned from him with aversion,
and when he would have pressed his
suit, she took to her heels along the
banks of the Peneus. The audacious
lover darted after her, as a greyhound
in pursuit of a hare; and the
fugitive, perceiving that she must lose
the race, implored the gods to screen
her. The breath of the pursuer was
fanning her “back hair;” his hands
stretched forth to stop her; but as he
closed them, instead of the prize that
he expected to secure, he embraced an
armful of green leaves. The hunter
had lost his game in a thicket of bay
or female laurel. Inconsolable, he
shed some natural tears; but having a
conceit in his misery, he twined a
branch of the laurel into a wreath,
and placed it on his head in memorial
of his misadventure. A glance at
himself in the nearest pool of the
river told him that the glossy ornament
was becoming to his fine complexion;
and the youth, being a poet
and pretty considerably a coxcomb,
wore one ever after; and it has been
the custom ever since to adorn the
brows of all great poets, and of some
small ones, with sprigs of laurel.
That Phœbus wont to wear
The leaves of any pleasant tree
Around his golden hair;
Till Daphne, desperate with pursuit
Of his imperious love,
At her own prayer transform’d, took root—
A laurel in the grove.
His brow with laurel green;
And mid his bright locks, never shorn,
No meaner leaf was seen;
And poets sage through every age
About their temples wound
The bay.“
So sings our living laureate; and this
authentic anecdote, familiar to every
schoolboy who studies ancient history
in Ovid, shows that the coronation of
poets was customary long before the
age of Homer; and coeval, as it were,
with poetry itself. The disappointed
lover of Daphne, the first poet, was
also the first laureat, and placed the
crown on his head with his own
hands, as many poets have done since,
with a frank Napoleon-like self-appreciation.
Having afterwards quarrelled
with his father, and been
expelled from home for sundry extravagancies,
he returned with his lyre
and laurel into Thessaly, the land of
his first love—primus amor Phœbi,
Daphne Peneia—and for nine years
served a prince of that country in the
double capacity of poet and shepherd.
Thus, though the exact date is not
ascertained, the original tenure of the
honourable office of poet-royal is
pretty clearly traced to Apollo himself.
But if we proceed from Apollo,
our chapter on laureates will be longer
than the tail of a comet. We must
apply our wise saws to comparatively
modern instances, hardly glancing for
a moment even as far back as the
age of Augustus, to observe that, of
his two laurelled favourites, Virgil
and Horace, the latter loftily maintains
the dignity of the poet’s position,
when, in his Ode to Lollius, he shows
that the alliance between poetic and
regal or heroic power, was mutually
important from the earliest ages.
Kings, wise and great, flourished
before Agamemnon, but are utterly
forgotten:
They had no poet, and they died:
In vain they schemed, in vain they bled!
They had no poet, and are dead.”
Petrarch is, perhaps, the first eminent
poet, among Christians, whose
genius is indisputably associated with
the laurel crown, which was conferred
on him with all form, at Rome,
by authority of the king, senate, and
people, in especial token of his quality
of poet. But the laurel was conspicuously
the type of his fame in
that character. His mistress was a
laurel in name, and a Daphne in
nature, if we give credence to his
melodious complaints of her coldness.
Many persons have doubted the very[221]
existence of Laura as any thing but an
Apollonic laurel, or poetical abstraction
of glory, almost too subtle for
analysis by metaphysics. We have no
such doubt of her materiality; for,
over and above all other evidence,
there are many passages in those
songs and sonnets, that tell of a love,
in the poet at least, which, though ever
refined, was not all spiritual. In
the same way, Dante’s Beatrice has
been pronounced an incorporeal creation,—a
vision of theology, though
in his Vita Nuova he expressly declares
who she was, where and when
she was born, her age and his own,
when he first met her, and the year
and the day, and the very hour, when
she died. Milton read them both
truly, and recognised in their writings
the language of the human heart,
and the truth of human passion undebased
by a particle of grossness.
Speaking of the laureate fraternity of
poets, and of his own early partiality
for the elegiac writers, he nobly
says: “Above them all, I preferred
the two famous renowners of Beatrice
and Laura, who never write but in
honour of them to whom they devote
their verse, displaying sublime and
pure thoughts without transgression.”
After that lofty encomium from such
authority, may we venture to observe
that among the laureates of Italy there
is one still greater poet than the
Recluse of Avignon? We do not
say a greater man, for the popular
reputation of Petrarch, resting as it
does on his accomplishment of
verse, is not perhaps founded on the
strongest of his claims to admiration.
But Tasso, too, was a formally laureated
bard. And his chaplet was
unwithered in the dungeon, to which
the cruellest Turk among the desecrators
of Jerusalem would hardly have
condemned him, for merely presumptuous
aspirations after a bright ornament
of his harem. Tasso’s eulogium,
in his grand epic, of the Christian
prince who afterwards became his
jailer, is an immortal reprobation of
the unfeeling tyrant. The wrongs of
genius are avenged even by its praise,
which, when thus proved to have been
undeserved, is satire undisguised.
Petrarch and Tasso appear to be the
only distinguished laureates of Italy.
The rest were mere versifiers, for the
most part fluent and insipid. But
some Italian poets were complimented
with the laurel in Germany, where the
poetical college, founded at Vienna by
Maximilian I., produced few native
laureates worthy of the honour. Yet
“the Emperors of Germany,” says
D’Israeli, who condemned the Abbé
Resnel’s memoir on the subject, “retained
the laureateship in all its splendour.
The selected bard was called
Il Poeta Cesareo. Apostolo Zeno, as
celebrated for his erudition as for his
poetic powers, was succeeded by that
most enchanting poet Metastasio,”—of
whom, by-the-by, Sir James Mackintosh
has also written in enthusiastic
commendation; not, however,
for his felicity as a poet, but for the
deep and well-digested critical learning
displayed in his prose treatise on
Aristotle’s Art of Poetry. “The
French,” continues Mr D’Israeli,—and
we quote what he borrows from Resnel,
because, though they do not tell us
much, scarcely any other persons
have hitherto told us any thing to
the purpose on this matter,—”the
French never had a poet-laureate,
though they had royal poets, for none
were ever solemnly crowned. The
Spanish nation, always desirous of
titles of honour, seem to have known
that of the laureate; but little information
concerning it can be gathered
from their authors.” We fear there
must have been something suggestive
of the hard, dry, see-saw of the turpis
asella in the tone of the Spanish laureates;
for Sancho Panza, in his tender
consolation to his ass Dapple, when
they had both tumbled into the quarry,
says, “Yo prometo de ponerte una
corona de laurel en la cabeza que no
parezcas sino un laureado poeta, y de
darte los piensos dobados.” “I promise
to give thee double feeds, and to place
a crown of laurel on thy head, that
thou mayest look like a poet-laureate.”
But our main business is with the
laureates of England; and the origin
of their office is sufficiently obscure,
and not the less worthy of consideration
for the antiquity that such obscurity
implies. It has certainly been
associated with our monarchical institutions
from very early times; and,
for that reason alone, if for no other,
we should be disposed, in this antimonarchical
fever of the day, to respect[222]
the loyalty of the office, however
little respect may have been due to
some who have held it, and however
higher than the office is every true
poet, “whose mind to him a kingdom
is,” and who possesses a royalty of
his own, wider than that of Charlemagne.
We do not know that the
poets cited in the Saxon Chronicle
were rhymers more inspired by the
mead of the court than of the cloister;
but the supposition is not improbable,—for
we do know the fondness of Alfred
for the gleeman’s craft, and that he,
“lord of the harp and liberating spear,”
was himself a gleeman; nor are we
unmindful that King Canute honoured
verse-men, and that he could even improvise
an accordant rhyme, still extant,
to the holy chant of the monks
of Ely, as his bargemen rowed him
down the Ouse, under the chapel wall.
It is not apparent that trouvères followed
William of Normandy to Sussex
officially, or celebrated his triumph
over Harold,—for the story of Taliefer
is hardly a case in point, and we do
not hear much about the northern
trouvères till somewhat later, though
some writers will have it that they
are of older standing than the troubadours
of the south of France. We
do not imagine that William Rufus
patronised harmony more intellectual
than the blast of the hunting-horn.
But so early at least as the twelfth
century, in the reign of Richard, “the
heart of courage leonine,” as Wordsworth
calls him, we have a king’s
versifier in the person of Gulielmus,
of whom little is known, except that
he produced a poem on the crusade of
this romantic, poetical, bones-breaking
Richard,—a prince whose Gothic blood
(for it must be remembered that he was
of the restored Saxon line) might seem
to have been tinged with orientalism by
some unaccountable process; for, even
before his embarkation on his adventure
with his red-cross knights, his character
exhibited a strange combination of the
stout and somewhat obtuse doggedness
of the bandog, and the lordliness
of the lion—a mixture of Saxon homeliness
and Saracenic magnificence.
The strength of thews and sinews,
and the prowess of mere animal courage,
(vulgar glories, for the most
part, looked at with civilised eyes,)
wear an aspect of redeeming generosity
in Richard, that still recommends
him to us as a hero of romance,
worthy of minstrel praise, in spite of
his ferocious temper, his demerits as
a son, and his indomitable wrong-headedness
as a prince. The poem
of Gulielmus is not extant, but it
must have been interesting if he possessed
any genius. Richard’s rough
warfare with the Soldan, his marriage
with Berengaria, and his delivery from
the dungeon of the base Duke of
Austria, were subjects as pregnant as
any of the adventures of Hercules, an
idol of hero-worship whom he in some
respects resembles. In King John’s
reign, the poets seem to have been
against the king, and in favour of the
opposing barons. Whether he consoled
himself with the stipendiary
services of a court poet, we do not
discover. Throughout his long and
troubled reign he seems to have been
pelted with lampoons.
In the year 1251, reign of Henry III.,
the King’s versifier was requited by
an annual pension of 100 shillings—not
such a very niggardly stipend
as it now sounds, if we compare
the value of money in those times
with the price of commodities. In
the two following reigns we find a poet-royal
of some repute in Robert Baston.
He was a Carmelite monk, and
attained the dignity of prior of the
convent of that order at Scarborough.
Bishop Bale (in his Illustrûm Majoris
Britanniæ Scriptorum Summarium)
says that Baston was a laureated
poet and public orator at Oxford,
which Wood denies. But Bale might
have had access to information which
could no longer be authenticated in
Anthony’s time; for Bale, though he
lived to be Edward the Sixth’s Bishop
of Assory, and a prebendary of the
Cathedral of Canterbury, where he
died and was buried, had himself been
a Carmelite friar. “Great confusion,”
observes Warton, “has entered into
the subject of the institution of poets-laureate,
on account of the degrees in
grammar, which included rhetoric and
versification, anciently taken in our
universities, particularly at Oxford,
on which occasion a wreath of laurel
was presented to the new graduate,
who was afterwards usually styled
Poeta Laureatus. These scholastic
laureations, however, seem to have[223]
given rise to the appellation in question.
With regard to the poet-laureate
of the Kings of England, he is undoubtedly
the same that is styled
the king’s versifier in the thirteenth
century. But when or how that title
commenced, and whether this officer
was ever formally crowned with laurel
at his first investiture, I will not
pretend to determine, after the researches
of the learned Seldon have
proved unsuccessful. It seems probable
that at length those only were
in general invited to this appointment
who had received academical sanction,
and had merited a crown of laurel in
the universities for their abilities in
Latin composition, particularly Latin
versification. Thus the king’s laureate
was nothing more than a graduated
rhetorician, employed in the
king’s service.” Warton adds an
opinion, which seems well founded,
“that it was not customary for the
royal laureate to write in English
till the Reformation had begun to
diminish the veneration for the Latin
tongue, or rather till the love of
novelty, and a better sense of things,
had banished the pedantry of monastic
erudition, and taught us to cultivate
our native language.” It is true,
that neither before nor after the Conquest
was there any lack of rhymers
in the vulgar tongue, whether Saxon
or Norman, or mixed; and they would
be the popular poets, but not exactly
the poets in fashion at court. At
all events, the fashion of writing
court poems in low Latin began
early and continued long; and we
suspect that the Anglo-Saxon gleemen,
whom the monkish historians
call joculatores regis, were for the most
part mere merrymen, as their monkish
sobriquet implies—jugglers, dancers,
fiddlers, tumblers. Berdic, the king’s
fool, is styled Joculator Regis in
Doomsday Book. Some of these retainers,
no doubt, could both compose
ballads and sing them, suiting the
action to the word, and they might
occasionally amuse the court with
their songs; but the authentic poet
for state occasions was the Latin
verse-maker. We say this with all
due love and regard for our ballad-singers,
old and modern, from King
Alfred to Alfred Tennyson; and remembering,
too, that we have two good
sets-offs against Harry Hotspur’s sneer
at “metre ballad-mongers,”—one in
Sir Philip Sidney’s declaration that
the ballad of the Percy hunt in Cheviotdale
stirred his heart like the
sound of a trumpet; and another, in
the fact that one of the most illustrious
of modern Percys, the Bishop
of Dromore, owes his well-deserved
popular reputation to nothing else than
his industry, talent, and good taste in
editing the Reliques of Ancient English
Poetry and Old Heroic Ballads.
Robert Baston, from whom we
have digressed, was not a ballad-monger,
but a Latin versifier ex officio.
Edward I., in his expedition to Scotland
in 1304, took Baston with him,
that he might be an eye-witness of
his triumph over this country, and
celebrate it in Latin verse. Hollinshed
comments on this fact as a
strong proof of Edward’s presumption
and overweening confidence in himself;
but the censure is not strikingly
pertinent, for at this period a poet
was a stated officer in the royal retinue,
when the monarch went to war.
The haughty old king’s discomfiture,
after all his successes in this favourite
enterprise, was as mortifying, but not
so comical as the disastrous issue of
the campaign to his poet. The jolly
prior had not done chanting one of his
heroics in honour of Edward’s siege of
Stirling, when he was pounced on by
a foray of Scots, and carried away into
durance; nor was this the worst of
the misadventure, for, with a shrewdly
balancing humour, they obliged him to
pay his ransom in verse, and only
released him when he had recorded
the praises of his captors and their
cause. He does not appear to have
been much inspired by the subject;
for Hector Boece says that he made,
“rusty verses” in praise of the Scots;
and rusty enough they were, if they
all resembled the initial line as it is
quoted—
“De planta cudo metrum cum carmine nudo.”
The poem must have stood in more
awkward antagonism with “De Strivilniensi
Obsidione,” which is extant
in Fordun, than Waller’s panegyric
on Cromwell does face to face with
his eulogium on Charles II. We[224]
doubt whether the monk had so witty
an apology for his double tongue as
the courtier; but he had a better
excuse, for he said, “Actus me invito,
factus, non est meus actus.” There is
both rhyme and reason in that. The
stubbornness of the Scots, which was
at last a choke-pear to Edward, seems
to have stimulated the poet almost
as much as it exasperated the king.
For, besides the siege of Stirling,
we find on the list of Baston’s productions
one entitled “De Altero
Scotorum Bello,” and another “De
Scotiæ guerris Variis.” Baston survived
his master, the broken Malleus
Scotorum, only three years. It is
uncertain whether he retained his
office after the accession of Edward
the Second; but, if so, death had
released him from duty before that
prince’s invasion of this country in
1314. Otherwise he would probably
have had to pay another visit to the
ominous neighbourhood of Stirling
Castle, at a risk, if he escaped a
deadlier chance, of being captured by
the Bruce himself, and of having a
caged poet’s leisure to meditate a
threnodia for Bannockburn. Boece,
in Bellenden’s version, asserts that
this was actually the case,—that it
was “Edward the Second, who, by
vain arrogance, as if the Scotch
had been sicker in his hands,
brought with him ane Carmelite
monk to put his victory in versis;
that the poet was taken in this field
of Bannockburn, and commandit by
King Robert the Bruce to write as he
saw, in sithement of his ransom.”
There is also among the political songs
published by the Camden Society, a
wretched transcript (from the Cotton.
MSS.) of a wretched piece of raving
on this very battle, also attributed to
Baston,—(and announced, we suppose
by an error of the press, as
written in the reign of Edward the
Third.) But we are inclined to believe
that Baston died about four
years before that great day for Scotland.
We do not, however, undertake
to settle the point. We have
no certain accounts of Baston’s successor.
It is asserted by writers not incautious,
that Gower and Chaucer were
laureates; and we are unwilling to
doubt it, though the authority is far
from conclusive. Chaucer, born about
1328, the second year of Edward the
Third’s reign, died in 1400. It is certain
that he was liberally patronised,
and gratified with lucrative appointments
by Edward. It is recorded, too,
that he was employed on foreign missions
of trust; that on one occasion
he was an envoy to Genoa, and that
he then visited Petrarch at Padua;
and as the arguments for and against
the probability of this interview are
pretty nearly balanced, we are not
bound to deny ourselves the pleasure
of believing it. Froissart, as well as
Hollinshed and Barnes, bears testimony
to Chaucer’s having been one of
a mission to the court of France, in
the last year of Edward’s reign; but
it is not clear, nor even at all deducible
from the nature of the public
employments, and the character of
Edward, that it was his poetical merit
which promoted him to the royal confidence
in matters of business.
Gower, born, it is supposed, somewhat
earlier than Chaucer, died two
years later, in 1402, and had been
blind for the last two or three years
of his life. Bale makes Gower
equitem auratum et poetam laureatum;
but Winstansley says he was neither
laureated nor hederated, but only
rosated, having a chaplet of four roses
about his head on his monumental
stone in St Mary Overy’s Church,
Southwark. His “Confessio Amantis”
is said to have been prompted by the
command of Richard the Second, who,
chancing to meet him on the Thames,
invited him into his gilded barge,—
Youth at the prow, and pleasure at the helm,”
enjoined him to “book something
new.” In the three next reigns of
the line of Lancaster, Henry the
Fourth, Henry the Fifth, and Henry
the Sixth, a period of sixty-two years,
we hardly know what became of the
court poets, or whether there were
any. Musicians were liberally privileged
as palace servants by Henry the
Fourth, but his reign was unfavourable
to the minstrel art. Henry the Fifth
was partial to minstrelsy, and rewarded
it generously; but we find no
report of a laureat poet. In Henry[225]
the Sixth’s time, boys were pressed
into the minstrel service of the court;
but it is not recorded that any one
was made a poet by virtue of royal
kidnapping. They were instructed
in music for the solace of his majesty.
To Edward the Fourth, the first
king of the line of York, John Kay,
as “his Majesty’s humble Laureate,”
dedicated a History of Rhodes.
The wars of the Roses seem almost
to have silenced the nightingales.
But no sooner was contention terminated
by the union of Henry of Lancaster
with the heiress of York, than
a rivalry sprang up for the office of
king’s poet. In the year 1486, the
next after the coronation of Henry
the Seventh, and shortly after his
marriage, that king, by an instrument
Pro Poeta Laureato, of which a
copy is preserved in Rymer’s Fœdera,
granted to Andrew Bernard, poet-laureate,
a salary of fifteen marks,
until he should obtain some equivalent
appointment. This was no
very munificent grant. But Henry
the Seventh was not addicted to
liberality out of his own exchequer.
He afterwards found means to reward
him with ecclesiastical preferments;
and his prodigal, but still
more selfish successor, gratified him
in the same way. Bernard, who was
a native of Toulouse, and an Augustine
monk, obtained many preferments
in England; and was besides not only
poet-laureate, but historiographer to
the king, and preceptor in grammar
to Prince Arthur. The preceptorship,
however honourable, was perhaps not
worth much on the score of emolument.
All the pieces now to be found
in his character of laureate are in Latin.
Among these are, “An Address to
Henry the Eighth, for the most Auspicious
Beginning of the Tenth Year of his
Reign;” “A New-Year’s Offering for
the Year 1515;” and “Verses wishing
Prosperity to his Majesty’s Thirteenth
Year, 1522.” He left many prose
pieces, written in his quality of historiographer
to both monarchs, particularly
a Chronicle of the Life and
Achievements of Henry the Seventh
to the taking of Perkin Warbeck. And
here occurs a little difficulty in the reconcilement
of dates, when we are told
that Skelton also was poet-laureate to
Henry the Seventh and his son: for it
has been shown that Bernard was
alive in 1522, if not later. Skelton
was laureated at Oxford about 1489,
three years after the date of the recorded
grant to the poet-laureate,
Andrew Bernard. We more than
half suspect that Skelton, though a
graduated university laureate, was
never poet-laureate to either king at
all, except as a sort of volunteer,
licensed by his own saucy consent.
Puttenham expressly says, that
“Skelton usurped the name of poet-laureate,
being indeed but a rude
railing rimer, and all his doings ridiculous.”
It is stated that Skelton,
having, a few years subsequent to his
laureation at Oxford, been permitted
to wear his laurel publicly at Cambridge
also, was further privileged by
Henry the Seventh to wear some particular
dress, or additional ornament
to his dress. Henry the Seventh was
not much given to jesting, or we
should infer that it was a badge appropriate
to the king’s fool; for Skelton,
though an able man, was, like Leo
the Tenth’s arch-poet Querno, who
was crowned laureate for the joke’s
sake, ambitious of the fool’s honours.
He was a buffoon even in the pulpit.
Skelton directed his ribaldry
especially against the mendicant friars
and the formidable Wolsey. We can
easily imagine how these audacities
were not intolerable to the “Defender
of the Faith,” even in the plenitude
of the cardinal’s power; and how he
might have tolerated his assumption
of the character of court-poet, so long
as the spurious laureate’s sallies did
not trench on the sovereign’s personal
dignity. Skelton, like his quondam
royal pupil, was already a reformer
in his way, and not long before his
death, which occurred June 21, 1529,
just before the downfall of Wolsey, he
used a strange argument against the
celibacy of the priesthood; he excused
himself for having openly lived with
a concubine, because he considered
her as his wife! Erasmus, the
caustic censor of the vices of the
clergy, praised Skelton’s learning and
wit, probably from sympathy with his
application of them, bolder, though
far less dignified than his own, to the
same objects of satire; but “the glory
of the priesthood and the shame,”
could hardly have admitted the validity[226]
of such an apology from the
Vicar of Dallyng, a vowed celibate
priest.
We must return for a moment to
Bernard. This poet-laureate had a
notable subject to begin with in the
union of the Two Roses. How he
treated it we have no means of judging,
as the performance is not in existence;
and though it has perished, it
would be unfair, perhaps, to assume
that his freshest effort on an event
that might have quickened the slowest
fancy, was not superior to his later
exercises, on occasions of weaker interest,
such as are preserved in the Cottonian
Library, and that of New College,
Oxford. Of all the events in the
history of the British monarchy, there
is one subject, and probably one only,
of those that could come within the
range of a court-poet’s province, of
equal national importance, and equally
poetical quality with the marriage of
Henry the Seventh—that is, the marriage
of his daughter, Margaret, to
James the Fourth of Scotland; and
even those of our “constant readers”
who, to their loss, may know nothing
of William Dunbar but what they have
read in former pages of this magazine,
must know that the court of Scotland,
at the time of the celebration of these
nuptials, possessed a poet worthy of
the subject, for they cannot have forgotten
his inspired vision on the
Thistle and the Rose. In the one
case the wounds of England were
closed after long wars of disputed succession,
as desolating as any intestine
wars on record: in the other, two
nations, jealous neighbours, and till
then implacable enemies, formed an
alliance that promised to be lasting,
and which finally effected more than
it had promised, by the consolidation
of the two thrones into one. On the
head of the Scottish great-grandson of
the English Margaret, the double
crown was secure from the casuistry
of jurists. Neither Elizabeth of York,
nor her daughter, was a happy wife.
Henry the Seventh proved cold and
ungrateful as a husband; James the
Fourth faithless; but we have nothing
to do here with the domestic infelicity
of those ill-used princesses, except as
it shows that the court-poets, who predicted
so much happiness for them,
were not infallible Vates. Poets, on
such occasions, are prophets of hope
only. And as to the struggles and
disasters that followed, the glowing
vision of Dunbar was luckily as impassive
to the shadows of coming
events (Flodden Field, and Fotheringay,
and the scaffold at Whitehall,
and the rout on the Boyne water) as
were the quondam visions and religious
meditations of Lamartine in the
days of Charles Dix to the shadows of
the barricades, and the prestige of the
Hotel de Ville.
We do not find that the young successor
of England’s royal Blue-beard had
a poet-laureate. Queen Mary, though a
learned and accomplished lady, had no
such an appendage to her state. Heywood
was her favourite poet; he had
consoled her with honest praise in the
days when it was the fashion of courtiers
to neglect her. On his presenting
himself at her levee, after her accession,
“Mary asked him,” says the chronicler
of queens, “what wind has
blown you hither?” He answered,
“Two special ones—one of them to see
your Majesty.” “Our thanks for
that,” said Mary; “but the other?”
“That your Majesty might see me.”
He used to stand by her side at supper,
and amuse her with his jests—not a
very dignified employment for a poet—but
he was a player, and being accustomed
to play many parts, did not
decline that of Double to Mary’s female
Fool, Jane. He appears, however,
to have been her life-long solace.
He had ministered to her diversion in
her childhood, with a company of
child-players, whom Shakspeare calls
“little eye-asses”—(callow hawks)—and
in her long illness he was frequently
sent for, and, when she was
able to listen to recitation, he repeated
his verses, or superintended performances
for her amusement.
Malone insists that Queen Elizabeth,
too, had no poet-laureate; yet
Spenser is by other writers as confidently
preferred to that post, and
Daniel is said to have officially succeeded
him. Spenser’s “Gloriana”
and “Dearest Dread,” though abundantly
shrewd and sagacious, and
though somewhat of a scholar and a
wit, and sufficiently vain of her own
poor rhymes, had no true perception
or appreciation of the art divine of
poesy. The most eminent dramatic[227]
genius the world ever saw was as
moderately encouraged as any inferior
playhouse droll might have been. She
could laugh at Falstaff and Dame
Quickly, and stimulate that humour
in the author: and, to use her sister’s
words to Heywood, “our thanks for
that.” Edmund Spenser, also, was less
indebted to her own taste, or even to
her enormous appetite for flattery,
than to Sir Philip Sidney’s enlightened
friendship, and to his introduction to
her by Sir Walter Raleigh, for such
favours as he received. These, however,
were not small; and neither the
Fairy Queen herself, (gigantic fairy!)
nor her sage counsellor Cecil, is justly
responsible for the unhappiness of
Spenser. His pension of £50 a-year
was but a portion of the emoluments
he derived from court interest. That
pension, which he received till his
death in 1598, was no doubt an annuity
assigned him as Queen’s poet,
though the title of laureate is not given
in his patent, nor in that of his two
immediate successors, Daniel and Ben
Jonson. So far Malone is accurate.
Daniel’s laudatory verse, whether
he volunteered it or not, was acceptable
to King James, and rewarded by
a palace appointment. He was Gentleman
Extraordinary, and one of the
grooms to Queen Anne of Denmark.
He was on terms of social intimacy
with Shakspeare, Marlow, and Chapman,
as well as with persons of higher
social rank; and he had the honour to
be tutor to the famous Anne Clifford,
Countess of Pembroke, who caused a
cenotaph to be erected to his memory
at Beckington, near Frome, in his
native county. He died in 1619.
The masques and pageants of his
successor, Ben Jonson, prove that he
held no sinecure from either of his
royal masters; but in Charles the First
he at least served a prince who could
respect genius, and remember that the
labourer is worthy of his hire. Jonson
received, “in consideration of services
of wit and pen already done to us and
our father, and which we expect from
him,” £100 a-year and a tierce of
Spanish canary, his best-beloved Hippocrene,
out of the royal cellars at
Whitehall.
On his decease, 1637, William
Davenant was appointed poet-laureate,
by patent, through the influence of
Henrietta Maria, though her husband
had intended the reversion for Thomas
May. This man was so disgusted
that, forgetting many former obligations
to Charles, who had a high and
just opinion of his talents, he soon
after turned traitor, and attached himself
to the Roundheads. Davenant
proved himself worthy of the preference,
not only by his poetry, but by
his steadfast gallant loyalty. He was
son of an innkeeper at Oxford, but is
said to have rather sanctioned a vague
rumour that attributed his paternity
to Shakspeare. At ten years of age
he produced his first poem, a little
ode in three sextains, “In remembrance
of Master William Shakspeare.”
The first stanza has some
feeling in it, the other two are puerile
conceits, clever enough for so young
a boy. When his sovereign was in
trouble, he volunteered into the army,
and was soon found eligible to no
mean promotion. He was raised to
the rank of lieutenant-general of
ordnance, under the Duke of Newcastle,
and was knighted for his
services at the siege of Gloucester.
His “Gondibert,” begun in exile at
Paris, was continued in prison at
Cowes Castle, though he daily expected
his death-warrant. But he
was removed to the Tower of London
to be tried by a high commission; and
it is believed that his life was saved
by the generous intervention of Milton,
whom he subsequently repaid in kind,
by softening the resentment of the
restored government against him.
Davenant, though perhaps a man of
irregular life, and though, as a dramatist
and playhouse manager, he proved
any thing but allegiant to Shakspeare,
and was active in communicating a
depraved taste, was yet a man of
brave, honest, and independent mind.
It is curious that he should not only
have disappointed May of the laurel
when living, but that it should have
been his chance to take his place in
Poet’s Corner when dead. The Puritans
had erected a pompous tomb to
May, which was savagely enough removed
by the returned royalists.
Near the same spot, in Westminster
Abbey, is the monument to Davenant.
The Usurpation was not without
its poets of far loftier reach than May,[228]
though he, too, was no dwarf. It
would have been ridiculous in Cromwell
to appoint a poet-laureate. The thing
was impossible, though the flatteries
of his kinsman, Waller, show that it
was not the want of a subservient
royalist gentleman of station, as well
of talent, that made it so. Andrew
Marvel, though he wrote such vigorous
verse on Cromwell’s victories in
Ireland, would hardly have accepted
the office, and what other Puritan
would? But without the form, the
Protector of the commonwealth had
the reality in his Latin secretary, to
whom Marvel was assistant. The
lineal heir of the most ancient race of
kings might have been proud of such
a poet. The greatness of Milton
might be a pledge to all ages of the
greatness of Cromwell, unchallenged
even by those who most detest grim
Oliver of Hungtindon for “Darwent
stream with blood of Scots imbrued,”
and “Worcester’s laureate wreath.”
Here it is the poet who confers on
the conqueror a laurel crown, of which
the imperishable leaves, green as ever
bard or victor wore, mitigate, though
they do not hide, the evil expression
on the casque-worn brow of the senex
armis impiger, and give it a dignity
that might abate the stoutest loyalist’s
abhorrence, but for one fatal remembrance,
which forbids him to exclaim,
“Nec sunt hi vultus regibus usque truces.“
Sir William Davenant, who recovered
the laureateship at the Restoration,
and retained it till his death in
1668, was succeeded by Dryden.
Glorious John, although he had hastily
flattered Richard Cromwell’s brief
authority by an epicede on Oliver,
was not rejected by the merry monarch,
who could laugh at poets’ perjuries as
lightly as at those of lovers. During
that disgraceful reign, the poet made
it no part of his vocation and privilege
to check the profligate humours brought
into fashion by the court.
Roscommon only boasts unspotted lays.”
At the revolution of 1688, the laureate
was discrowned, as well as King
James; and he condescended to revenge
himself by Macflecnoe on his
substitute Shadwell, as if he had not
beforehand administered sufficient
chastisement to that miserable Og, in
the bitter satire with which he supplied
Tate for the second part of
Absolom and Achitophel. One might
pity Shadwell under the lash of such
an enemy as Dryden, if his writings
either in verse or prose entitled him to
a grain of respect. Charles, sixth
Earl of Dorset—himself an elegant
wit and indifferent versifier, but the
descendant and representative of a
very illustrious poet, Sackville, the
first Earl, author of the noble “Induction
to a Mirror for Magistrates”—vindicated
his recommendation of
Shadwell to the poet-laureateship, “not
because he was a poet, but an honest
man.” We suppose he meant that he
had not oscillated between Popery
and Reformation like Dryden, and
that he was more honest, also, in a
political sense, and less liable to suspicion
as an adherent of the expelled
monarch’s heartless daughter, and her
Dutch husband, the hero of the Boyne
and Glencoe. But, in another and not
unimportant sense, Shadwell was far
from honest; for he was notorious for
the ribaldry of his conversation. It
has been asserted, while that fact was
admitted, that, as an author before
the public, he was a promoter of morality
and virtue. Nothing can be
more untrue. Of his many comedies,
there is none which is not as rife in
pollution as any of the grossest plays
of the time. But their boasted humour
is physic for the bane; for it is distilled
“from the dull weeds that grow
by Lethe’s side.” His comedies are
five-act farces of wearisome vulgarity,
and, though suffered in their day, were
destined, as Pope leniently expresses
it in the Dunciad,
Where things destroyed are swept to things unborn.”
In “The Royal Shepherdess,” however,
a play in blank verse, altered
by Shadwell from Fountain of Devonshire,
there are some fine lines, so far
above any thing known to be Shadwell’s
that we readily take him at his
word in his preface, where, modest for
once, he invites the reader, if he finds
any thing good in the play, to set it
down to Mr Fountain. The following
lines are a favourable specimen, notwithstanding
the breeding barrenness:—
“No more, no more must we scorn cottages;
Those are the rocks from whence our jewels come.
Gold breeds in barren hills; the brightest stars
Shine o’er the poorer regions of the north.”
Still better, where a king, in a vicious
attempt upon an innocent girl, has
compelled her consent to a meeting at
night. The queen, apprised of the
design, personates the intended victim,
and appeals to his conscience with an
effect that he thus describes:—
Yet never heard I any voice so loud:
And though the words were gentler far than those
That holy priests do speak to dying saints,
Yet never thunder signified so much.”
The songs in this piece are all by
Shadwell, except, as he declares, the
last but one, which is Fountain’s, and
the only one not below mediocrity.
Shadwell had also the impudence to
alter and corrupt “Timon of Athens,”
and to produce the farrago on the stage
as an improvement on the original.
In the dedication he says, “It has the
inimitable hand of Shakspeare in it;
yet I can truly say, I have made it
into a play.” This “tun of man and
kilderkin of wit” was admitted to a
tomb in Westminster Abbey, an honour
(?) said to have been denied to
the remains of a noble poet, the
author of “Don Juan.” Yet Shadwell
had also produced a “Don Juan.” His
tragedy of “The Libertine,” the same
hero, is ten times more indecent than
the most objectionable parts of Byron’s
poem. But it is, indeed, also less
noxious, for it has not a single attractive
grace of fancy or feeling. A
print of Shadwell, prefixed to Tonson’s
edition of his works, ludicrously bears
out Dryden’s description of the outer
man. He looks like an alehouse
Bacchus, or rather like one of those
carnal cherubs whom the French call
anges bouffis—his cheeks bulging out
as if they were stuffed with apples
from the forbidden tree. He died in
December 1692, and was succeeded
by
Nahum Tate, the psalmodist. Every
one knows what sort of poet he was,
and how the harp of Israel is but
a Jew’s harp in the hands of Tate
and Brady. Yet some passages in
his second part of “Absolom and
Achitophel” are not such feeble mimicries
of the tone of his friend,
Dryden, as might have been expected
from so poor a performer. The praise
of Asaph, glorious John himself, is
pleasing. It concludes with these
lines:—
While stars and fountains to their course are true,
While Judah’s throne and Sion’s rock stand fast,
The song of Asaph, and the fame, shall last.”
At his death in 1715, a year after
the accession of George the First, the
withering laurel recovered a little
lustre on the brow of Nicholas Rowe,
the translator of Lucan, and the pathetic
dramatist of “The Fair Penitent,”
and “Jane Shore.” His occasional
verses were, of course, very
respectable; and his only signal failure
was when he attempted comedy.
After the banter he incurred for his
play of “The Biter,” he was so sensible
that he was the biter bit, that he
excluded it from his works, and made
no second venture of the kind. Yet
the man who could move an audience
to tears, and who had so little command
of their sympathies when he
tried his powers of wit on them, was
any thing but a lachrymist by temperament.
When Spence observed
that he should have thought “the
tragic Rowe too grave to write such
things.” Pope answered, “He! why,
he would laugh all the day long! He
would do nothing but laugh!” He
survived the acquisition of the laurel
only three years, dying at the age
of forty-five.
Laurence Eusden, “a parson much
bemused in beer,” stumbled into his
place, just in time to elaborate, singultu
laborare, the Coronation Ode for
George the Second. A specimen or
two of his loyal suspirations may be
as welcome as a hundred.
Would, without birthright, raise thee to a throne!
Thy virtues shine peculiarly nice.
Ungloom’d with a confinity to vice.“
Lord Hervey’s “Memoirs of the Court
of George the Second,” recently made
public, are an edifying exposition of the
“peculiarly nice” virtues here extolled.
“What strains shall equal to thy glories rise,
First to the world, and borderer on the skies?”
The conjuror who can make out the
meaning of the last line may be able
to answer the question. In his joy
for a George the Second, the inspired
bard dries up his tears for George the
First:—
Such joy that Albion mourns no more thy sire!
A dull, fat, thoughtless heir unheeded springs
From a long slothful line of restive kings:
But when a stem, with fruitful branches crown’d,
Has flourish’d, in each various branch renown’d,
His great forerunners when the last outshone,
Who could a brighter hope, or even as bright a son?”
He ends with a kick at the Stuarts:
‘Tis a George only can a George succeed.”
If Charles Edward had known that,
he might have saved himself a good
deal of trouble.
Eusden died at his rectory in Lincolnshire
in 1730. Colley Cibber
wore the laurel with unblushing front
for twenty-seven years from that date.
His annual birth-day and new-year
odes for all that time are treasured in
the Gentleman’s Magazine. They are
all so bad, that his friends pretended
that he made them so on purpose.
Dr Johnson, however, often asserted,
from his personal knowledge of the
man, that he took great pains with his
lyrics, and thought them far superior
to Pindar’s. The Doctor was especially
merry with one ultra-Pindaric
flight which occurs in the Cibberian
“Ode for the New-Year 1750.”
Her high-sung hero to the skies;
Yet now reversed the rapture flies,
And Caesar’s fame sublimes the bard.
So on the towering eagle’s wing
The lowly linnet soars to sing.
Had her Pindar of old
Known her Cæsar to sing,
More rapid his raptures had roll’d;
But never had Greece such a king!”
So proud was Cibber of that marvellous
image of the linnet and eagle,
that he repeated it in the “Natal Ode
for 1753.” In his last “New-year
Ode,” too, 1757, he again scolds Pindar
for his sluggishness—
Had our Cæsar to sing,
More rapid his numbers had roll’d;
But never had Greece such a king,
No, never had Greece such a king!”
Those effusions are truly incomparable.
Not only are they all bad, but
not one of them in twenty-seven years
contains a good line. Yet he was,
happily for himself, more impenetrable
to the gibes of the wits than a buffalo
to the stings of mosquitoes. Of the
numerous epigrams twanged at him,
here is one from the London Magazine
for 1737.
“ON SEEING TOBACCO-PIPES LIT WITH ONE
OF THE LAUREATE’S ODES.
From pipe to pipe the living flame conveys,
Critics who long have scorn’d must now admire,
For who can say his ode now wants its fire?”
Dr Johnson honoured him with another,
equally complimentary to Cibber
and his Cæsar.
And Spenser’s verse prolongs Eliza’s reign;
Great George’s acts let tuneful Colley sing,
For nature form’d the poet for the king.”
Yet Cibber, the hero of the Dunciad,
was not a dunce, except in his attempts
at verse; even Pope, who calls
him “a pert and lively dunce,” epithets
rather incongruous, admits the merit
of his “Careless Husband.” His
Apology for his own Life, too, is no
mean performance; some passages in
it are both judicious and eloquent, particularly
his criticisms on Nokes and
Betterton, and on acting in general.
Though the most wretched of poetasters,
he was an abler prose writer
than half of his critics.
At his death, the laureateship was
offered to Gray, with an exemption
from the duty of furnishing annual
odes, but he refused the office, as having
been degraded by Cibber. It was
then given, on the usual terms, to
William Whitehead, who won even
the approbation of Gray for the felicity
with which he occasionally performed
his task. What now appears
most noticeable in Whitehead’s odes
is his prolonged and ludicrous perplexity
about the American war. At the
first outbreak he is the indignant and
scornful patriot, confident in the power
of the mother country, and threatening
the rebels with condign punishment.[231]
As they grow more and more
obstinate, he becomes the pathetic
remonstrant with those unnatural
children, and coaxes them to be good
boys. When any news of success to
the British arms has arrived, he
mounts the high horse again, and
gives the Yankees hard words, but
not without magnanimous hints that
the gates of mercy are not quite closed
to repentance. Reverses come, and
he consoles the king. Matters grow
worse, and he is at his wit’s-end. At
last the struggle is over; he accommodates
himself to the unpleasant
necessity of the case, and sings the
blessings of peace and concord.
Laureate odes, good or bad, are
always fair game for squibs. Whitehead
had his share of ridicule, but he
had more courage than Gray, who
was so painfully afflicted by the parodies
of Lloyd and Coleman, that he
almost resolved to forswear poetry.
Whitehead retorted on his assailants
with easy good-humour, in “An Apology
for all Laureates, past, present,
and to come,” beginning,
Attend, like satellites, on Bays,
And still with added lumber load
Each birth-day and each new-year ode,
Why will ye strive to be severe?
In pity to yourselves forbear;
Nor let the sneering public see
What numbers write far worse than he.”
and ending,
Encumber’d with a thousand clogs?
I’m very sure they pity you,
Ye silliest of silly dogs.”
The next laureate, Thomas Warton,
the historian of English poetry, is too
well known and appreciated to require
any lengthened notice here. In 1747
and 1748 he held the appointment of
laureated poet, to which he was inaugurated,
according to the ancient custom,
in the common-room of Trinity
College, Oxford. His duty was to
celebrate a lady chosen as lady patroness,
and Warton performed his task
crowned with a wreath of laurel. In
1757, he was elected professor of poetry,
as his father had formerly been in the
same university. On the demise of
Whitehead in 1785, the laureateship
was conferred on him by command of
George the Third. He was quizzed
as his predecessor had been, and, like
him, laughed at the jesters; and he
gradually turned their scoffs to approbation
by his equanimity and the
merit of his performances. Warton
had not only the wit to be diverted
by probationary odes in mockery of
his own, which he valued at less than
they were worth, but he had temper
to endure the malignant scurrility of
Ritson, in reference to more important
labours, with no severer remark than
that he was a black-lettered dog. A portion
of his later days was devoted to a
labour of love—an edition of the
juvenile poems of Milton, with copious
notes. Though of sedentary college
habits, and a free liver, he enjoyed
vigorous health to the age of 62: he
then broke down. He went to Bath
with the gout, and returned, as he
thought, in an improved condition.
The evening of May 20, 1790, he
passed cheerfully in the common-room,
but, before midnight, he was stricken
with paralysis, and the next day he
was a corpse.
Henry James Pye, who was of a family
of which the founder is stated to have
come to England with the Conqueror,
was likewise representative, by the female
line, of the patriot Hampden. In
1784, he was returned to parliament
as member for Berkshire. But the
expense of the contest ruined him,
and he was obliged to sell his estate;
and even the slender salary of a laureate
was not unacceptable when it fell in
his way. Besides his official odes, he
produced numerous works, epic, dramatic,
and lyric, and also published
several translations, and a corrected
edition of Francis’s Horace. The
reader will be content if we pass all
these with the remark that he was a
respectable writer, a good London
police-magistrate, and an honourable
gentleman in a less equivocal sense
than the parliamentary style. As
factor of annual odes for the court, he
was, of course, scurvily used by the
wags. The joke on “Pindar, Pye, et
parvus Pybus,” was once in every
body’s mouth. He died in 1813, and
was succeeded by
Robert Southey, who held the office
for thirty years; and this prolonged
tenure of it, still longer than Cibber’s,
by a man of unimpeachable worth and
distinguished genius, is a happy set-off[232]
against the disgrace which frightened
Gray, and made him refuse it. The
concession proposed to Gray, that he
should write only when and what he
chose, was also virtually, though not
formally, yielded to Southey. “The
performance of the annual odes,” he
says, “had been suspended from the
time of George the Third’s illness in
1810, and fell completely into disuse.
Thus terminated a custom more honoured
in the breach than the observance.”
How is it that we have yet
no biography of Southey? It is rumoured
that his only surviving son,
the Reverend Cuthbert Southey, has
one in preparation. We hope that the
report is true, and that it will contain
abundance of his father’s delightful
letters, and be published soon. Bis
dat qui cito dat,—that is, not that a
book should be got up in a hurry, but
that, after a delay of five years, the
reasonable expectation of Robert
Southey’s admirers and regretters
should be now promptly gratified.
We began with the earliest of laureates
and the latest,—Apollo and the venerable
Wordsworth,—and with them
we will conclude. In a snug nook,
sheltered from the north and east
winds by Helvellyn, and Fairfield,
Wordsworth has for many years cultivated
his own laurels with success,
till he is absolutely imbowered in them.
The original slip, from which all this
throng of greenery has sprung, is said
to have been a cutting from a scion of
the bay-tree planted by Petrarch at
the tomb of Virgil, which tree was unquestionably
derived from the undying
root of that which supplied leaves for
the garland of Apollo, and assuaged
the divinity of his brow, when, as we
reminded the reader at our outset on
this ramble, he hired himself as poet-laureate
to King Admetus, on a daily
stipend of a hornful of milk.
THE HORSE-DEALER—A TALE OF DENMARK.
BY CHRISTIAN WINTHER.
The King of Sweden, Charles X.,
lay with his army before Copenhagen.
His generals, the young Prince of
Sulzbach and Count Steenbock, besieged
the city, and his troops showed
themselves worthy sons of the famous
Thirty Years’ War. The system of
cruelty and extortion that had characterised
their Polish and German
campaigns was renewed in Denmark,
and with the greater fierceness that
national antipathy served at once as
pretext and stimulus to the soldier’s
lust of blood and plunder. And thus
was it that upon the island of Funen
scenes were enacted, whose frightful
record, handed down by history, now
appears scarcely credible. Men and
women, priests and laymen, old and
young, the humble and the illustrious,
were subjected to the grossest ill-treatment,
either to extort money, or
as punishment for not possessing it.
Amongst the Danes themselves mutual
fear and mistrust existed; for individuals
were not wanting who, through
fear, or in hope of profit, played
openly or secretly into the hands of
the enemy. And, to add to the desolation
the Swedes brought with them,
the inhabitants had scarcely yet recovered
the ravages of a pestilence,
which had disappeared from their
shores but a few years previously.
Whether it was the king’s absence
from the island, or a notion in the
Swedes’ mind that they would soon
have to leave the country, which rendered
the soldiery so unbridled in
their excesses, certain it is, that the
scourge of war made itself more severely
felt than ever towards the end
of the year 1659. The doubtful sort
of succour afforded by the Dutch
fleet was chiefly confined to Zealand,
and it was small consolation to the
people of Funen to see the proud ships
of the rich republic cruising in the
Belt and Cattegat. The scanty intelligence
from the capital, which in
summer some bold boatman occasionally
brought over, was not always to
be relied upon, seldom or never satisfactory,
and ceased altogether when[233]
winter came, and dark and stormy
nights rendered the navigation between
the islands impracticable for
small craft.
At a moderate distance from the
town of Nyeborg, on the east coast
of Funen, stands the village of Vinding,
one of whose richest inhabitants,
at the time of the Swedish occupation,
was a certain Thor Hansen. He had
a son, called, of course, Hans Thorsen—for
in that country the names of
the peasants are like a pair of gloves,
which, when turned inside out, change
their places, so that the right becomes
the left and the left the right; and
with this transposition names are
handed down from generation to
generation, never becoming out of
fashion. In Thor Hansen’s house
dwelt a young girl, a distant relative
of his own; and although Christina’s
sole dowry was her pretty cherry-cheeked
countenance, and her comely
healthy person, he had preferred her
to all others for his daughter-in-law.
Many might marvel at such a choice,
especially those who know that the
Danish peasant is at least as proud of
his hide of land and nook of garden as
the noble of his wide estates, or the
wealthy merchant of his well-stored
warehouses, and that marriages, unsuitable
in a pecuniary point of view,
are as rare in that country as in any
other in the world. But on this head
Thor Hansen thought differently from
his fellows. He saw that Christina
was a smart active girl, who, young
though she was, had kept his house
after his wife’s death with all care
and industry, had milked his cows,
cooked his oatmeal, and spun his flax.
As to the son Hans, of nothing in the
world was he more desirous than to
get Christina for his wife; and Christina,
when father and son opened
their minds to her, could scarcely
answer for joy. Thus all were agreed,
and the old man already thought of
making over his land to his son, and
of settling down to pass the rest of his
days in peace and the chimney corner.
The wedding-day was fixed, the fish
and saffron for the soup were purchased,
when suddenly the Swede arrived.
This unexpected and unwelcome
intrusion disturbed the plans of
many. With lamentation throughout
the land, few thought of joy and
merry-making; and a wedding, essentially
the most joyous of festivals,
would have been out of keeping with
the universal misery. Partly influenced
by a feeling of this kind, and
partly by other circumstances, old
Thor Hansen resolved to postpone
the projected marriage, and the young
people silently acquiesced.
Amidst the general misery and
suffering, Thor Hansen might be considered
highly favoured, as compared
with many others. For sergeant
Jon Svartberg, of the first regiment
of Finland horse, who had quartered
himself upon the best house in the
village, namely, upon that of Hansen,
was milder-mannered and of gentler
heart than the majority of his brethren
in arms. Not but that he did honour
to his military schooling in Germany
and Poland, and resembled a bear
far oftener than a lamb: he required
much, and exacted it rigorously; but
still there was a limit to his demands,
and when these were complied with,
the persons he was quartered upon
had not to fear the wanton torments
and ill treatment which drive the
oppressed to despair. The smart
young sergeant certainly deemed himself
the first person in the house, and
expected to be treated as such; but,
that conceded, he asked no more.
He stood up for what he considered
his rights, and no one must infringe
upon them. One quality he had,
which perhaps contributed to soften
and humanise his nature—he was a
devoted admirer of the gentler sex.
Nor was he deficient in the qualities
that frequently find favour with
women. A handsome well-grown
fellow with golden hair, and a fresh
complexion, somewhat weathered by
campaigns; his lofty leathern helmet,
his blue facings and broad yellow
bandelier, with brightly burnished
buckles, his tall boots and jingling
spurs, became him well; in manner
he was frank and joyous, and when
he laughed, which was often and
loud, a row of ivory teeth showed
themselves beneath his light brown
beard, and his blue eyes had a bold and
amorous sparkle. Confident in these
various recommendations, which had
perhaps already, in other countries,
procured him the favour of the fair,
Svartberg cherished the notion of his[234]
invincibility, and flattered himself
he had but to appear to overcome all
rivals and conquer all hearts. That
he had completely gained that of
Christina, and that it was ready at
any moment to beat the chamade and
surrender at discretion, he did not
for an instant doubt. To say nothing
of his personal recommendations, he
had never, during the whole time he
had been master in Thor Hansen’s
house, seen the least sign of a rival.
This arose from the circumstance that
Hans and Christina had kept their
engagement a secret from the soldier,
as if some instinct or internal voice
had told them that his acquaintance
with it might prove for them the
source of great vexation and suffering.
To maintain the disguise, however,
was no easy or pleasant task.
Many consider it a very hard case
when two lovers are prevented seeing
each other as often as they wish
but how much more painful must it
be to have to feign coldness in presence
of a third person, and on his
account? The young people felt that
the innocent familiarities of betrothed
lovers would have been highly displeasing
to the enamoured Swede,—and
deeply enamoured he was, as
none, having eyes, could fail to see.
So Hans and Christina were fain to
be on their guard, except at such
hours as the sergeant was on duty,
or when they worked together in farm
or garden. When Svartberg was at
home, he was continually after Christina—paying
her compliments, cutting
jokes, taking her by the chin, catching
her round the waist and making
her waltz round the room, stealing
her slippers as she sat spinning, and
playing other witty pranks of a similar
kind.
It was a November evening, and
for those acquainted with that season
in the island of Funen, it is unnecessary
to say that the night was a
rough one. The gale drove black
masses of clouds across the sky, and
roared and whistled through the small
thicket, composed of a score of venerable
oak trees mingled with hazel
bushes, that grew at a short distance
from Thor Hansen’s little garden. At
that time there was still a great deal
of oak and beach timber in the neighbourhood
of Nyeborg, of which now
scarce a vestige remains; and this
small group of trees, bounded on the
north by a rivulet, lay within the
limits of the old man’s farm. Although
the night was dreary and
cheerless out of doors, it was warm
and snug in Thor Hansen’s cottage.
Thor himself sat on one side the huge
fireplace, comfortably sunk in an old
cushioned chair; opposite to him
Christina had taken her station, and
was busy with her distaff. Between
them hung a large four-cornered iron
lantern; and upon the end of a bench
Hans had seated himself, in such a
position that he could conveniently
throw his arm round the young girl’s
waist. Moreover, his cheek rested
upon her shoulder, and in this agreeable
attitude he kept up an incessant
whispering, only interrupting the
stream of his volubility to snatch an
occasional kiss from her ruddy cheek.
“But how know you all that,
Hans?” said the maiden, who for
some time had listened with deep
attention to her lover’s words. “Who
told you?”
“Not so loud, darling!” replied
Hans; “I do not want the old man
to hear it yet: the thing is uncertain,
and the result still more so. My father
becomes each day more anxious, so
that I am almost uneasy lest in his
terror he should himself throw you
into the arms of the accursed Swede,
if things looked dangerous.”
“The accursed Swede?” repeated
Christina; “he deserves not the word
at your hands. He has done us
much service, and no harm. When I
think of my uncle’s two poor girls,
and of the many others who have
shared their lot, I deem myself most
lucky, and so should you, that our
roof covers so gentle a foe.”
“Certainly,” replied Hans. “God
knows, I do think myself lucky, and
wish Svartberg no manner of harm
in the main, but, on the contrary,
every thing that is good, save and
except yourself. But listen further.
I fell in this afternoon with a couple
of peasants from the plain; they had
stopped at the public-house to bait,
and had been doing work for Count
Steenbock. Whilst the dragoons,
whom they accompanied with their
carts, sat and drank in the tavern, I
got into discourse with these two men.[235]
I had noticed them whispering together,
and looking carefully about them,
and felt sure there was something up,—something
they knew of, and which
the Swede did not. I questioned the
oldest of them, and at last he told me
that the rumour of powerful and
speedy succour was abroad in the
country: he had his information more
particularly from Martin Thy; he
had seen him not far from the Odensee,
standing at a forge, and bargaining
with Swedish officers about a
horse.”
“Martin Thy, say you?” cried
Christina; “he is sick in bed.”
“Never mind that, darling! You
don’t know Martin; he can be sick
and well at the same time, just as he
pleases. At this moment his health
is as good as yours; and if this red
cheek does not lie, you are as fresh
as a fish. Or have my kisses made
your cheek so red? Come, let me kiss
the other.”
“Nonsense, Hans! be quiet; the
old man hears you,” whispered Christina,
warding off with her arm the
threatened salutation.
“What is that about Martin Thy?”
inquired Thor Hansen from beyond
the fire. Without waiting an answer
to his question, he sat up in his chair,
and anxiously listened. “What is
that?” he said. “Who comes at this
hour of night? Svartberg it cannot
be; his guard is not yet over. Run
out, Hans, and see who it is.”
The son left the room, and in the
moment of silence that ensued the
yard-dog barked loudly, and the tramp
and neigh of a horse were heard. After
brief delay, Hans re-entered the
apartment, accompanied by another
man.
“Yes, yes, Hans,” said the stranger;
“you are a very good lad, but
that is a matter I understand better
than you do. Black Captain is as
good a beast as a horseman need wish
to cross.”
“May be,” replied Hans; “but at
present he is lame, if not hip-shot.”
“Thank ye, friend,” replied the
stranger, warmly. “I expect you
are a judge. A trifle weary and footsore
he may be. He has had a heavy
day’s work, and drags a little with one
leg. But no matter. The peace of
God and a good evening to this
house,” continued he, turning to Thor
Hansen and taking his hand. “Dog’s-weather
this,” he added, as he knocked
the water from his broad-brimmed
round hat till it streamed over the
floor, and passed both hands over his
thick eyebrows and black bushy hair.
“I am wet to the very skin, and as
stiff and weary as an old plough-horse
that can no longer follow the
furrow. With your permission!”—and
so saying, he seated himself by
the table, on the end of the wooden
bench. He was a little, broad-shouldered
man, with an unusual quantity
of long hair upon his head, and with
small lively black eyes, shaded by
projecting brows. He wore a peasant’s
jerkin of coarse brown woollen
stuff, and carried his whip, the end of
whose lash was tied to the handle,
slung across his broad back, as a
fowler carries his gun.
“Whence so late, Martin Thy?”
quoth Thor Hansen, with a curious
glance at the new-comer.
“Direct from Middelfahrt,” replied
the horse-dealer in a suppressed voice.
“I would speak with Sergeant Svartberg
before I go to bed, and therefore
have I ridden straight up here. The
worshipful sergeant is doubtless at
home?” he added, but with an expression
of countenance as if he wished
the contrary. On receiving the
assurance that Svartberg was out, and
not expected back for two or three
hours, Martin Thy peeped cautiously
into the best bed-chamber, which the
Swede occupied, then into the kitchen
and court; and having at last fully
satisfied himself that the person he
inquired about was really absent, he
pulled his whip over his head, and
threw it violently down upon the
floor.
“I may speak then, and tell you
the news,” he said, thrusting both
hands into the breast of his doublet,
and standing, with his short, strong
legs apart, colossus-fashion, in the
middle of the floor. “I went to Middelfahrt
in a lucky hour. Every face
was joyful, and every mouth full of
reports of a great and immediate succour,
with which we should drive the
Swedes out of the country; and on
this side the Odensee I heard the
Swedes themselves talk of it. For my
part I have not a doubt about the matter,[236]
and my information is of the best.
I was up there, bargaining with the
Swedish Rittmeister Kron for his gray
mare, and doctoring one of his troop-horses
which had broken its fore-foot,
and I heard the gossip of the grooms
and soldiers, and all manner of curious
stories.”
“Of course,” said Thor Hansen,
shaking his head incredulously; “if
lies were Latin, I too might turn
preacher.”
The horse-jockey looked Hansen
hard in the face, whilst the young
people exchanged signs of intelligence.
“I tell you what it is, neighbour,”
continued Thy; “I am a tolerably
well-broken nag, and can keep a
straight road of my own. There’s
no shying or stumbling in me—I go a
steady even trot, and aint vicious, so
you may take my word when I give
it. Yes,” added he, slowly and significantly,
and with a glance at
Christina, “it might well happen
that others besides yourself found
cause to repent your mistrust.”
At these words the old man grew
thoughtful, and listened attentively.
“Have you not heard of the many
pretty country lasses made to serve
this year at Raskenbjerg, when young
Count Magnus lay there in quarters?
Know ye not how it fared there with
your own wife’s nieces? If you
fancy they left the place as they went
to it, you are mightily mistaken. The
Swede does not handle such wares so
tenderly. Count Magnus has his
spies every where—he well knows
whom to choose for such work; your
house may have its turn. The girl
has a comely face and a white neck,
a smart walk and a bright eye, and
those are hard to hide at this time,
and in this island.”
“Nonsense!” said Thor Hansen.
“More noise than mischief. And
who would do us so ill a turn?”
“I name no names,” replied the
horse-dealer. “You know him as
well as I do. But I have a means of
protecting you and Christina from him,
and all other blood-hounds of his
breed. If you are wise you will avail
yourself of it. Give her me to wife.
And when any look after her, tell
them she is Martin Thy’s betrothed,
and you will soon see the difference!
What boots it that I wear silver buttons
on my doublet, and may soon
wear gold ones? what avails it that
I own fields and garden, cows and
horses, if I have not a nice young
wife to share my prosperity? She
will be well cared for, and as comfortable
as if she lay in Abraham’s
bosom.”
“He is old enough, certainly,”
muttered Hans with a smile.
“Hans, my boy, just run out and
give Black Captain a handful of hay,
will you? Go, my son, go.” Hans
obeyed, and Martin continued, “I
have only this to tell you; beware of
the sergeant! Trust him not!
Svartberg means the maiden no good.
Do not ask how I know it, but the
fact is certain. Do as you like,
however. If you have courage to
risk it, you are right to do so.”
“Ay, but what would poor Hans
say?” quoth the old man musingly.
“Hans!” cried the horse-dealer,
much surprised; “I thought it was
all off, long ago, between Hans and
Christina. They never whinny after
each other, and she seems ready to
lash out whenever he comes near
her.” He paused for a minute, and
then drew Thor Hansen aside, and
spoke to him in an under tone. “It
is only for appearance sake,” said he;
“you don’t suppose I am serious?
A rusty old roadster like myself
would never suit to run in harness
with so frisky a filly. What say
you, my child? Will you not for a
while make believe to be Martin
Thy’s sweetheart?”
“Have done with such nonsense,”
said the young girl, repulsing the
jockey’s advances. He ran round
the room after her, caught, and
would have kissed her, but she slipped
through his hands like an eel,
and made for the kitchen. Just then
the door opened, and Sergeant Svartberg,
who had entered the court unheard,
strode into the room, his
heavy steel spurs jingling at every
step. The sort of scuffle between
the young girl and the horse-dealer
attracted his notice.
“What’s up now, in the devil’s
name?” he cried, taking off his heavy
helmet.
“Nothing, sergeant,” replied Martin
Thy, in no way disconcerted.[237]
“A very small matter, at least. I
wanted to steal the first kiss from my
bride that is to be, and she would not
allow it.”
“Your bride, fat-paunch!” cried
Svartberg in extreme wonderment;
“what the devil is all this? This
will never do. Harkye, old currycomb,
no one has a right to take any
thing here, not so much as a kiss,
without my leave. D’ye hear that?”
“Gently, gently,” retorted Martin
Thy in a jesting tone; “I am certainly
a mere David in comparison
with such a Goliath as you, but I am
more active than I look—can jump
higher than any one would think—high
enough, perhaps, to catch you
by the flaxen curls upon your forehead,
if you meddle with the best
horse in my stable. But you can
take a joke, sergeant dear?” concluded
he, with a sly side-glance at
the Swede.
“No, no, jockey, not I indeed,—you
are a deal too cunning for me,—one
never finds you where one leaves
you. When I sent for you the other
day for my horse, they said you were
sick, but it seems you were on the
road. Where have you been?”
“Westward,” replied the horse-dealer
quietly, “on my own honest business.
I came home this evening, and
the first person I cared to see was my
little girl here—besides that, I have a
word or two to say to the worshipful
sergeant.”
“To me? Come then, and be
quick about it, and have a care that
my sabre does not take a fancy to
speak a word or two to your shoulders.”
And with this uncivil warning,
Svartberg took the little man by the
collar, and pushed him before him into
the adjoining room.
Thor Hansen and the young people
had listened in silence to this short
and sharp dialogue. Out of prudence
they abstained from interrupting the
horse-dealer, although his bold assertions
were not very pleasing to them.
Now they stood embarrassed and attentive,
trying to catch something of
what passed in the next apartment,—but
without success, for the Swede
and his companion spoke in low tones
and in short broken sentences. In a
short time the two men returned to
the sitting-room, the horse-dealer’s
countenance wearing its usual sly
quick expression; the tall sergeant
with less decision in his gait, and with a
mixture of vexation and mistrust upon
his features. When Martin Thy took
his leave and departed, he followed
him with a sort of constrained courtesy
as far as the courtyard, and did
not re-enter the house till the horse’s
hoofs were heard trotting along the
narrow road.
Meanwhile the father and son had
gone out to fodder the cattle. With
folded arms Svartberg walked for a
while up and down the room. On a
sudden he stopped short in front of
Christina, who sat spinning, as usual,
and gazed at her long and tenderly.
At last he broke silence.
“Fye upon you, my pretty Christina!”
he said; “you surely do not
seriously mean to throw yourself
away on yon black-bearded monster?”
“You must not take for earnest all
Martin Thy says,” replied the maiden,
blushing; “you know what a strange
creature he is.”
“Oh certainly,” replied the soldier
in a sharper tone, “I know devilish
well what he is, and I also know what
I am myself. Better I certainly might
be; but you, Christina, your father
and all belonging to you, know well
that I am none of the worst.”
“That we do, Svartberg,—you
have been a help and protection so
long as you have dwelt in our house;
and, without you, Heaven knows how
it might have fared with us.”
“Once for all, then, Christina, tell
me how I stand with you; for curse
me if I can make out. You know I
love you,—I have never concealed it,
and I did think you looked kindly
upon me; but here comes this pot-bellied
horse-dealer, and says you are
to marry him! Tell me honestly, is it
true?”
Whilst the young girl, with natural
bashfulness, hesitated to reply to this
home-question, the sergeant seated
himself by her side, and, in his softest
tones and sweetest words, told her
how ardently he loved her. He strove
to rouse her gratitude by reminding
her of the beneficial influence of his
presence in the house, how he had defended
and saved her and hers from
the plunder and ill-treatment they
would otherwise inevitably have suffered.[238]
In glowing colours he depicted
the happy and prosperous life they
would lead together, if she would follow
him to Sweden when his term of
service expired. He had a farm in
Dalecarlia, he said, and she should be
his wife and its mistress. Then he
drew from his finger a broad gold ring,
with his name upon it, and endeavoured,
but in vain, to prevail upon
her to accept it. And many times he
asked, with mournful earnestness, if
what Master Thy had told him were
true; betraying in his manner, each
time he mentioned the name of this
man, previously so indifferent to him,
an unusual reserve and circumspection.
At last, as Christina, although
with eyes full of tears, still persisted
in her silence, he rose from his seat.
“I have opened my whole heart to
you, Christina,” said he, “and I have
too good an opinion of you to suppose
for an instant you would, without
compulsion, prefer that little punchy
hedgehog of a Jutlander to a gallant
Swede and smart soldier like myself.
Perhaps you are afraid of your father?
or of your dwarf of a bridegroom? If
so, I promise you efficient protection.
I have at Raskenbjerg”—here the
young girl looked up from her work
with a terrified glance,—”a good
comrade, who has married a country-woman
of yours. With your consent,
I will conduct you thither, and there
you shall remain, in all safety, until
we leave the country;—and that will
not be long,” added he, sinking his
voice, and with a cautious glance
around him.
The mere name of Raskenbjerg had
upon Christina an effect of which
Svartberg never dreamed. She
thought with a shudder of the tales
she had often heard related, and to
which the horse-dealer had so recently
referred. She remembered the
blunt cordiality with which Martin
Thy had promised her protection, and
suspected Svartberg of evil designs,
which he proposed carrying out by
craft rather than by violence. Full of
this idea, she told the sergeant plainly
that she really was betrothed to
Martin Thy, entreated him to show
himself as generous in this matter as
he had always previously been, and
declared firmly and positively she
would adhere to her promise. She
ventured even to tell him, he must
have a very poor opinion of her if he
thought to lead her astray by honeyed
words and fine manners. All this she
said to the young Swede in plain
language, and in tones earnest, although
gentle; and the whole expression
of her countenance and manner
gave evidence of so much strength of
will that Svartberg, after having
once or twice more passionately conjured
her to tell him the truth about
Martin Thy—betraying, each time he
mentioned the name, the same kind
of confused manner as before—grasped
helm and sabre, and with an exclamation
of disappointment and vexation,
hurried into his apartment.
It had rained and blown the entire
night, the sky was gray and dreary,
the first glimpse of dawn scarce appeared
in the east. Christina had
milked the cows, but still she lingered
in the stable awaiting her lover. Her
heart was very heavy; the peace and
safety in which the family had hitherto
lived seemed suddenly to have fled,
and that she should be the innocent
cause of its departure forced many a
sigh from her gentle bosom. She had
not waited long when there was a
cautious tap at the back-door leading
into the field; she opened it quickly,
and Hans entered. Christina threw
her arms round his neck.
“At last, dear Hans!” said she
tenderly: “how anxiously I have
waited for you!”
“I come from the horse-dealer’s,”
replied Hans, breathing short, like
one who had made speed. “He was
in bed and fast asleep, and was almost
angry with me for awaking him. He
told me, however, that he had heard,
God knows from whom, that Danish
troops had attempted a night-landing
near Nyeborg, but had been prevented
by the storm, and had sailed northwards.
He pretends also that Danish
and German reinforcements are off
the west coast of the island. With
respect to you, and the proposal he
made last night, he maintains it is the
only safe means of escaping Svartberg’s
designs. Whether the offer
was serious or sham, he would not
distinctly say: it was no business of
mine, he said; it might be joke, or it
might be earnest. And when I
solemnly swore to him that I would[239]
endure neither the one nor the other,
he laughed at me, and bid me go
home and let him go to sleep. As I
stole through the village, the trumpeters
blew the alarm, and the troopers
began to mount. So we are not safe
here; the sergeant may surprise us at
any moment.”
And having concluded his parting
narrative, Hans prepared to quit his
mistress for the day. So engrossed
were the young people by a long farewell
kiss, that they were unaware of
the entrance of sergeant Svartberg,
till he had gazed at them for some
seconds in a state of seeming petrifaction.
“Hell and the devil!” was the
profane exclamation of the gallant
sergeant, on recovering his powers of
speech. “Pretty work this, by my
honour! So so, my coy beauty,” continued
he, his lips trembling, his cheeks
pale, his eyes ominously flashing, and
with bitter irony in his voice, “is it
the custom in this country to marry
two husbands, one young and the
other old? Now I know the meaning
of your shyness, and what your
intentions are; oh! I see through the
whole conspiracy. But wait a bit,
I’ll pay you all off. Hallo! Olof and
Peter!” cried he to two dragoons in
the stable-yard, “dismount, and tie
this younker upon the ammunition-waggon
you have to take to Nyeborg.”
Whilst the bearded horsemen got
out of their saddles to obey their
sergeant’s commands, the latter turned
once more to the trembling Christina.
“So this was your game, my
charmer!” said he scornfully. “Have
you already forgotten what you told
me last evening, when you had me
sighing like an old woman? I never
felt so soft in my life, not since my
mother first laid me in the cradle,
with a pap-spoon in my mouth. Ha!
it shall be the last time I waste fair
words when force will gain my end.
No, no!” he shouted, as Christina, with
tearful eyes and speechless with grief,
extended her clasped hands in supplication,
“you won’t get him off, I
can tell you, not if you were an angel
from heaven. Why don’t you intercede
for your other lover, the old
one? No, no, neither mercy nor
pardon.”
“Ah! sergeant, be not so cruel; let
the lad go,” exclaimed a voice behind
Svartberg. “Surely you are not going
to turn restive! You kick out a little,
but I am certain a mouthful of hay
will pacify you. Come, a word with
you!”
The horse-dealer, for he it was, took
the angry Swede by the bandelier, and
Svartberg followed him, although with
manifest unwillingness, to the further
side of the court. Here Martin Thy
deliberately unbuttoned his brown
doublet and three or four waistcoats,
produced, from the inmost recesses of
his attire, a small greasy leather book,
and thence extracted a scrap of parchment.
This he placed before the eyes
of the sergeant, following the lines
with his finger as Svartberg read, and
pausing now and then at particular
words, as if they were talismanic characters,
intended to allay the soldier’s
irritation. This, whatever they were,
they appeared to do. More calmly,
but with a harsh and sullen expression
of countenance, and like a man yielding
with an ill grace to a power he
dares not resist, Svartberg approached
Hans Thorsen, who stood in gloomy
silence between the two dragoons.
“Let the fellow go,” he cried, “and
to horse! You tell me we shall not
come back, Thy. I neither know nor
care how you learned it, but remember
I make you responsible for both
of them. If I do return, I will claim
both her and him at your hands, and
God help you if they are not forthcoming.”
He spoke thus whilst tightening his
horse’s girths, and when he turned his
head the horse-dealer had already
disappeared. With a muttered oath,
Svartberg sprang into the saddle, and,
without bestowing another glance
upon the young people, galloped out
of the court, quite forgetting to bequeath
Christina one of those graceful
salutations with which it was his wont
to bid her adieu.
Field-marshal Shack had landed his
troops without accident at Kjerteminde,
and Lieutenant-general Eberstein,
with equal good fortune, had
got his little army on shore at Middelfahrt.
The young prince of Sulzbach
at first advanced against the latter
general; but then, afraid of being cut
off and surrounded by the former, he
changed his plan, and drew back his[240]
whole forces to a stronger position at
Nyeborg. The entire Swedish army
lay either in this town, or encamped
in its front; their previous quarters
were vacant. Consequently, in the
village of Vinding all was still and
quiet as in the grave. It was evening.
Thor Hansen and his son had betaken
themselves to the tavern, where a great
number of peasants, retainers of the
lord of the soil, travellers, and others,
were assembled, discussing the latest
news. These seemed important, judging
from the noise and excitement
that prevailed: all spoke at once,
none listened, and, as if all danger
were now over, none troubled their
heads about what passed out of doors.
But in the little room at Thor Hansen’s
house, Christina sat at work,
full of melancholy thoughts. She certainly
understood little about the
march of events and prospects of the
country, but love and sorrow had so far
quickened her perceptions of political
matters, that she foresaw much evil to
herself and Hans if the Swedes got the
upper hand. Another of her subjects
of meditation was the strange influence
the horse-dealer exercised over Svartberg.
Upon what was it founded?
Would it last? And, even if it did,
and she was thereby delivered from
the sergeant’s importunities, might
not Martin Thy press his own claims—claims
which her own and her father’s
consent, admitted to Svartberg, and
whereon was based the protection they
enjoyed, rendered in some sort valid?
These, and similar reflections, always
ending in fears for Hans, drew bitter
tears from her eyes, and so absorbed
her mind that she was as unconscious
as the noisy party at the tavern of
what occurred without. Suddenly the
latch was lifted, the house-door gently
opened, and Svartberg stood before
her.
“You weep, dearest!” he said, as
he slowly approached the table beside
which Christina sat, whilst an expression
of mingled irony and grief
passed across his martial features;
“do those precious tears flow, perchance,
for me? By the cross! how
pale and moist are those pretty
cheeks.”
“What would you, sergeant?” said
the maiden, recovering from her first
surprise, and in accents of deep affliction.
“Do you come to renew your
recent cruelty, or to atone for it?”
“What I would?” replied the sergeant.
“You know, Christina, that
my heart is not a hard one, but quite
the contrary, soft as can be, and you
it is, my angel, who have made it so.
Frankly and plainly, however, do I
tell you, that without you it will
harden again, ay, as marble. Without
you I cannot live: you must away
with me on the instant!”
“Alas, Svartberg, have I not already
told you I am betrothed to
Martin Thy!” cried the alarmed
maiden anxiously.
“Pshaw!” cried Svartberg, “you
do not expect me to swallow that
fable? All lie and deception, as sure
as there is a God in heaven. I have
long seen through the old fox, but now
I know him, and he shall not stand
long in any body’s way. As to any
harm he may have told you of me, the
knave lies in his throat.”
“Svartberg!” exclaimed Christina,
terrified at the increasing vehemence
of the Swede’s tone and manner, “you
have power——”
“Ha!” interrupted the soldier,
“that have I, and know how to use
it. Christina, I cannot exist without
you—by the living God I cannot! and
though you were betrothed to Sweden’s
king, to me you must belong—mine
you shall be! I have here,” he continued,
in a hurried and passionate
whisper, “two comrades, and a cart
to convey you to Nyeborg. I shall
soon have served my time, and then
will I take you home to my old mother
in Dalecarlia, and there you shall
live like a queen, or my name is not
Jon Svartberg! Come! every moment
is precious!”
The stalwart sergeant seized the
fainting girl by the waist, raised her
in his arms, regardless of her feeble
struggles, and hurried to the door.
Just then a loud uproar arose outside
the house. Svartberg started, laid
Christina in an arm-chair, and listened.
The noise increased; shouts
and cries, and two pistol-shots, reached
his ear; and then Hans Thorsen and
Martin Thy, followed by a legion of
rustics armed with axes and hay-forks,
poured into the room through both its
doors. Surprised, but no way disconcerted,
by their sudden appearance[241]
and menacing mien, the sergeant,
with a military eye for a good position,
retreated into a corner, where
the oak table served him as barricade,
and laid hand upon a pistol in
his belt. Either on account of the
great odds against him, or through
fear of injuring Christina, or because
consciousness of evil-doing robbed him
of his usual decision, he did not use
the weapon, however, but preferred
flight to a contest whose issue could
hardly have been advantageous to
him. Springing actively upon the
long bench below the window, and
still keeping his face to the enemy, he
set his heavily-booted leg against the
casement, which gave way, and fell
with a clatter and jingling into the
garden. Then, with his favourite exclamation,
“Ha! in the devil’s name!”
he swung himself, light as a bird,
through the opening. A peasant, on
sentry below, essayed to seize him,
but was prostrated by a blow that
might have felled an ox; and the fugitive
sped through the garden, his
accoutrements rattling as he ran, and
indicating the direction he took. All
this while the peasants were not idle:
some followed him through the window,
others through the door; and as
it was nearly full moon and the sky
tolerably clear, the foremost distinctly
saw him run across the meadow, and
disappear amongst the oaks. With
all speed they surrounded the little
thicket; some lining the banks of the
stream bounding it to the north,
whilst others made diligent search
amongst the trees and brushwood.
Far and near their voices were heard,
shouting to each other encouragement
and inquiries. “Have you got him?
Is he there? He has not crossed the
stream. Look out, lads! Cut him
down, wherever you find him!” And
cut down the Swede undoubtedly
would have been, had he been found;
but to find him was the great difficulty.
Not a bush large enough to
shelter a rabbit but was beaten by
the peasants, furious at the disappointment
of their revenge on one of
the detested tyrants who so long had
oppressed them. Even the branches
of the trees, although stripped of their
leaves by the chill autumn wind so
as scarcely to afford concealment, did
not escape examination. But all was
in vain. It seemed as though the
earth had swallowed the missing man.
He had disappeared and left no trace.
When at last convinced of this, the
boors gazed at each other in astonishment
and vexation, not unmingled
with dismay. The devil—so some of
them muttered—had helped his own.
At last Hans Thorsen, convinced of
the inutility of further research, prevailed
on a few of the most resolute
to keep guard round the wood, and
returned home to look for his father
and comfort his mistress.
Although Sergeant Svartberg had
never implicitly believed Martin Thy’s
story of his intended marriage with
Christina, the horse-dealer had found
means to inspire him with a certain
respect, which prevented his pursuing
his object with open violence. His
passion for the maiden, inflamed by
unexpected resistance, had made him
resolve, especially when the scene in
the cow-house put him upon the
trail of the truth, to employ every
means to attain his end. Hans he
despised as a peasant lout, and felt
himself in no way obliged to respect
his claims, or consider his rights.
Were Christina once his, he trusted
to win, by redoubled tenderness, a
heart which he believed—perhaps
rightly—harboured no particular repugnance
towards him. He was
overjoyed, therefore, when he received
orders to take two dragoons, and
fetch a couple of ammunition waggons
left behind in Vinding; and he promised
himself he would make good
use of this favourable opportunity of
carrying out his designs upon Thor
Hansen’s pretty kinswoman. Out of
precaution, he avoided riding through
the village, and took a circuitous
route to Hansen’s house. Before arriving
there, however, he was compelled
to pass some stables where
Martin Thy was wont to keep horses,
of which he sometimes had a great
number on hand. Cunning Martin,
whom nothing escaped, was looking
through a hole in the stable wall, and
recognised, notwithstanding the evening
gloom, Jon Svartberg’s big-boned
mare. Suspecting mischief, he hurried
to the tavern, and proposed to surprise
the uninvited guests; the
peasants joyfully assented, and at
once sallied forth, heated with liquor[242]
and with thirst of revenge. The scene
just described was the result.
But that very night the bold boors
were doomed to experience the evil
consequences of their exploit. Intimidated
by the crowd of assailants,
the two dragoons took to flight, leaving
the sergeant to take care of himself.
They hurried back to the camp,
and made report to their captain of
the evening’s events. The captain,
unwilling to lose a daring and useful
subordinate, instantly despatched another
sergeant to Vinding, with a
stronger party, and with orders to
fetch the waggons, to rescue Svartberg,
or, should violence have been
done him, to arrest the murderers.
Fortunately, the approach of the
troopers was observed sufficiently soon
for old Hansen and Christina to find
a hiding-place; but, in facilitating
their escape, Hans was so unlucky as
to fall into the hands of the Swedes,
who hurried him off to Count Steenbock’s
quarters at Nyeborg.
Early the following morning, Christina
donned her holiday attire, put on
a clean cap, a pair of yellow leathern
gloves, and her best apron, and, without
telling the old man a word of her
intentions, took the road to Nyeborg.
She thought not of the dangers besetting
her path: she thought only
of sharing her lover’s fate, should she
find it impossible to rescue him; and
bitterly reproached herself for having
consented to separate from him.
Mournfully, and with eyes red from
weeping, she hurried along the rain-soaked
road, when she heard the
tramp of hoofs behind her, and looked
round in alarm. It was Martin Thy,
mounted upon Black Captain, to whose
tail two other horses were tied. When
near enough to recognise Christina,
he drew rein with an exclamation of
astonishment, and inquired whither
she was going. She briefly told him
her destination, and the object of her
journey. He at first tried to dissuade
her from prosecuting the latter, representing
the many dangers to which
she exposed herself, and without a
chance of benefit, seeing that none
would listen to her entreaties and
representations. Finding his advice
and remonstrances unattended to by
the faithful and loving girl, he suddenly
sprang from his horse. “You
shall not go afoot, at any rate,” he
cried, “so long as Martin Thy has a
horse belonging to him, on whose
back you can sit. You shall have a
ride on Black Captain for once in your
life at least. You see, my lamb,”
continued he, throwing the right stirrup
over the horse’s neck and tightening
the girths—”you see what a soft-mouthed
beast I am; I may be ridden
any where with a plain snaffle by
those who know me. Come, I will
help you up.” He placed her in the
saddle, detached the other horses from
Captain’s tail, clambered with considerable
difficulty upon the bare back
of one of them, and set off at a trot.
“Only see,” said he, “if we do
not resemble Mary and old Joseph, in
the picture upon the lid of my box at
home. To be sure, Black Captain is
no jackass; and indeed,” he added,
with a sly smile, “there is another
difference besides that.”
It was a chilly morning; the wind
blew keen and cutting from the coast,
and the air was clear and transparent;
so that from afar the travellers discerned
the Swedish tents, shimmering
snow-white in the sunshine. Before
they had proceeded much farther,
the murmur of the camp became
audible, like the hum from a stack of
bee-hives. On reaching the outposts
they were challenged; but the horse-dealer
stooped his head and whispered
a word in the ear of the vidette, who
forthwith allowed him and his companion
free passage, and they proceeded
through the southern portion
of the Swedish camp, towards the
farm-house where Steenbock had his
quarters. Preoccupied by her grief,
Christina did not observe how completely
at home Martin Thy seemed to
be. Every body knew him, and he
found his way without assistance
through the canvass mazes of the
camp. When close to the general’s
quarters, the travellers’ progress was
for a moment delayed by a crowd of
people following two soldiers, who
escorted a prisoner into the house.
From her lofty seat upon the back of
Black Captain, Christina saw over the
heads of the throng, and in the captive
recognised her lover, with hands bound
behind his back. With a cry of grief,
she sprang unaided from the saddle,
and pressed through the crowd. Wonder[243]
at her boldness, and compassion
for her evident affliction, procured her
a passage, and, after some effort, she
succeeded in penetrating to the hall
where the court-martial was held.
The case was probably prejudged by
the Swedish officers, who made no
scruple to sacrifice a peasant, whether
innocent or guilty, by way of example
and warning to the disaffected. But
the trial, and the threats for which it
gave opportunity, might probably,
they thought, throw light upon the
fate of Sergeant Svartberg, and account
for his mysterious disappearance—besides
eliciting the names of
the accomplices in the murder of
which, there could be small doubt, he
had been a victim. The sergeant was
respected and beloved by his comrades
and superiors, and dissatisfaction
was apprehended if his fate did
not receive due investigation.
The court-martial was over. All
that could be extracted from Hans
Thorsen amounted to no more than
was already known. Svartberg had
attempted to carry off his mistress,
and he and others had interfered to
frustrate his design. He gave a plain
narrative of the wonderful disappearance
of the sergeant, and did not
conceal his regret that the ravisher
had thus escaped his vengeance. To
the tears and entreaties of Christina
the court naturally paid small attention,
and she was at last compelled
by threats to cease her importunity.
Sentence was passed; the president
of the court stood up, and gave orders
to the provost-marshal to carry out
the prisoner’s doom by hanging him
in front of the camp. In the extremity
of despair, Christina cast her eyes
over the crowd which filled the room
to the very doorway, seeking succour
where she expected none, when suddenly
she perceived Martin Thy, who
stood in a corner, with folded arms
and immovable features, watching
the proceedings. The sight of the
horse-dealer was a gleam of hope to
the unhappy girl.
“Help us!” she cried, hurrying to
him with clasped hands—”for the
blessed Saviour’s sake, help us if
you can!”
“Ay, but what shall I get by that,
my lamb?” replied Martin in a suppressed
voice. “I give nothing for
nothing, and like to gain by my bargains.
Do you still remember what
you lately told Svartberg? Keep
your word to me, and I will see what
I can do.”
The peril was pressing, and Christina
beside herself with sorrow. Distracted
by fears for her lover, whom
the soldiers were already leading
away to execution, she promised all
that was asked of her. The horse-dealer
gave a satisfied nod, and advanced
slowly and with a certain air
of importance to the green table
around which some members of the
court still sat, whilst others had risen
and were about to depart. Making
as low a bow as his fat, thickset figure
was capable of, he respectfully begged
a hearing. The officers looked at
him with surprise; Hans, recognising
the voice, turned his face towards
him, whilst his escort lingered a moment,
as if to indulge their prisoner
with a last glance at a friendly face.
“What is your business?” abruptly
demanded the president of the court-martial.
“Have you aught new
to communicate touching this affair?”
“A single word, with your excellency’s
permission,” replied Martin
Thy; and, approaching the Count, he
whispered something in his ear.
Steenbock took a step backwards,
and looked keenly in the horse-dealer’s
face, examining him for a
few seconds attentively, and without
speaking. Then beckoning him into
a corner of the room, where they
could not be overheard, he exchanged
a few sentences with him, and cast
his eyes over some papers produced by
the horse-dealer. This done, the
two men returned to the table.
“I think, therefore, with due submission
to your excellency,” said the
horse-dealer in more decided tones,
“that the truth is most likely to be
got at in the manner I suggest. If
the sergeant has been murdered, this
lad was certainly not his only assassin.
Upon the other hand, if, as I
think more probable, Svartberg is in
some place of concealment, the punishment
of the prisoner would but
increase his danger. And that the
worshipful sergeant has sunk into the
earth or ascended to heaven, vanishing
so as to leave no trace—that, of[244]
course, is a fable my horses would
laugh at.”
“Well, well, jockey,” said the
Count, loud enough for all in the room
to hear, “if you undertake to throw
light upon the business, I will make
over the prisoner to you, it being
well understood you become responsible
for him: the girl, too, must appear,
should I require her presence.
And remember, you cannot deceive
me without risking your own neck.
Enough! you are answerable for them
both.”
“With my life!” replied the horse-dealer,
again bowing low, “so soon
as I am out of the camp. Until then,
I crave an escort.”
The protection demanded was accorded,
and its necessity was fully
proved by the savage glances cast at
Hans by the Swedish soldiery, as he
and his companions passed through
the camp. Once beyond its boundary,
Martin Thy conducted Christina to
her home, and Hans to his own house;
and after exacting from both a solemn
oath not to endanger his life by flight,
saddled a fresh horse and rode
away.
The next day, the memorable 14th
of November, witnessed the defeat of
the Swedes and the triumph of the
Danish arms; and upon the day afterwards,
the whole Swedish army,
shut up in Nyeborg, surrendered to
the victors. The Prince of Sulzbach
and Count Steenbock had run
the gauntlet through the Dutch fleet,
and escaped to Corsor, where they
met any thing but a flattering reception
from King Charles Gustavus. Delivered
from their merciless foe, and
once more under Danish government,
the inhabitants of Funen again raised
their heads, and resumed their former
habits and occupations. Gradually
things fell into the old routine: vexatious
losses were forgotten in the comforts
and security of peace; fugitives
returned home; friends and relatives,
long severed, again met; news were
received of many reported dead,
and the fate of others, whom the
demon of war had really devoured,
was accurately ascertained. But of
Martin Thy, the horse-dealer, not a
word was heard. Since the day that
he had rescued Hans Thorsen from
the jaws of death, none of his relatives
or neighbours had seen him; no intelligence,
save faint and improbable
rumours, had been obtained concerning
him. Hans, when the enemy had
quitted the country, (as he and every
body else fondly believed for ever,)
held himself absolved from his oath,
and returned to his father’s house at
Vinding. There he undertook to persuade
Christina that a promise forced
from her, by the most cruel necessity,
was not so binding that, under certain
circumstances, it might not be broken;
and, moreover, that it could not absolve
her from her more ancient vows
plighted to himself. But all the arguments
of the impatient young lover,
although supported by those of his
father, who was desirous, before he
died, to behold the happiness of his
children, failed for some time to convince
the maiden’s sound sense and
grateful heart. At last their persuasions
and representations, powerfully
aided by her love for Hans, induced
her to fix a certain period, at the
expiration of which, if Martin Thy
did not in the interval appear to
maintain his claim, she would become
the wife of her younger suitor. Although
vexed at the delay, Hans was
compelled to consent to it; and for
the satisfaction of Christina’s conscience,
two months were allowed to
elapse. Then, the horse-dealer not
appearing, the wedding was celebrated
with the customary festivity and
rejoicing.
At the marriage-feast the conversation
naturally turned upon the events
of the previous year, and, amongst
other names and persons brought under
discussion, Martin Thy was mentioned.
Unobservant or regardless of
the confusion manifest on the faces of
both bride and bridegroom, half a
score persons immediately exclaimed—”Ay,
what has become of Thy, the
punchy horse-dealer?” “Whither
has the scamp betaken himself?”
asked others. One of the company,
an elderly man, whose words obtained
deference and attention, replied to
these questions to the following effect:
Martin Thy, he said, was unquestionably
one of the many spies employed
by Charles Gustavus, and many of
whom were intrusted by him with very
considerable powers. For that king,
reckoning on other means than the[245]
mere force of arms for the subjugation
of the country, employed numerous
agents, chosen from all ranks and
classes, to ascertain the state of feeling
amongst the people. Soldiers,
pilots, pedlars, artisans, peasants, and
students, took his wages for these dishonourable
services. The horse-dealer,
however,—so the speaker
affirmed,—either conscience-stricken
after taking the money of the Swedish
government, or finding it agreeable
and convenient to eat from two platters
at one time, had also accepted
from the Danish authorities a passport
and secret instructions. On the
occasion of the murder of a Swedish
sergeant in the vicinity of Nyeborg,
he had come in contact with officers
of high rank, some of whom having
reason, in spite of his cunning and
plausibility, to mistrust his honesty,
instituted investigations which resulted
in his being sent handcuffed,
with two other gentlemen of the same
kidney, to Corsor, where, without
further form of trial, they were all
three hung. Other accounts said
that Martin Thy had got off with the
mere fright, having succeeded, by
means of a small file, concealed in his
bushy hair, in cutting his prison bars
and making his escape. The guests,
however, were unanimously of opinion
that this was a mere postponement of
his doom, and that to-morrow morning
a tree in the Danish woods might
serve as a gallows for Martin Thy.
The conversation still ran upon this
subject, when a young lad who waited
at table whispered something in the
ear of the bridegroom. The latter rose
from table with an air of surprise and
uneasiness, and slipped out of the
house. The messenger conducted him
to the wood-store, where a stranger,
desirous of speaking with him,
awaited his coming. Upon entering
the ill-lighted shed, Hans Thorsen
beheld a pale thin little man, clothed
in squalid rags, and reclining, as if
overcome with fatigue and exhaustion,
upon a pile of chopped wood. The
stranger arose, and with a limping
step advanced to meet Hans. It was
Martin Thy. But how changed
within a few short weeks! His
comfortable corpulence had disappeared,
his cheeks were hollow and
colourless, his long hair hung matted
and uncombed about his ears, his
doublet was travel-stained and tattered.
It was scarce possible to recognise
the once jovial well-conditioned
horse-dealer. Hans Thorsen
lifted up his hands in astonishment.
“Martin Thy!” he exclaimed in a
tone of mingled vexation and compassion,
“whence come you, in heaven’s
name, and what means this
wretched plight?”
“You hardly know me again, Hans,”
said the horse-dealer, with somewhat
of his former gaiety in his voice. “I
am not surprised at it. I look just
like an old horse who has been turned
out to pass his winter in the woods.
My paunch quite gone—left behind in
yonder dry hole at Corsor,” continued
he with a smile, whilst with both
hands he displayed his vest, which
hung about him like a sack. “You
want to know my business here?—never
vex thyself about that, lad! I do
not come to trespass on your manor.
There are plenty here would drive me
away, did I wish to stay. Tell your
little wife (for I know this is your
wedding-day) not to fret herself, for
Martin Thy releases her. I know
she will be glad to hear that. Of
money I have plenty, ragged as I
look; but I crave a service of you, for
old acquaintance sake—’tis the last,
perhaps. Lend me a horse, for I have
not a leg to stand on. I will leave it
in your uncle’s care at Aastrup, near
Faaborg: I myself shall not return.
It matters little whether my fodder
grows in Germany or Funen; and
there are stables every where.”
The good-natured heart of Hans
Thorsen melted within him, as he
contemplated the woful plight of the
unlucky little man, and the constrained
indifference and joviality of manner
with which he endeavoured to carry
off his misfortunes. His mind at ease
about Christina, he thought only of
comforting the man to whom he owed
his life. He brought him beer and
brandy, bread and beef, offered him a
complete change of clothes, and pressed
him earnestly to accept a pair of
large silver buckles, which he took
from his own shoes. But Martin Thy
refused every thing, smiled in reply to
the condolences of Hans, saddled the
horse himself, cordially pressed the
young man’s hand, and galloped out[246]
of the court. Hans gazed after him
till a turn of the road hid horse and
rider from his view, and then returned
into the house, to dissipate by a whisper
the last shadow of doubt and
anxiety that still clouded the happiness,
and weighed upon the gentle
heart, of Christina Thorsen.
From that day no word was heard
in Funen of Martin Thy the horse-dealer.
Nearly a century and a half had
elapsed since the incidents above narrated.
It was the month of July in
one of the last years of the eighteenth
century. The day had been oppressively
hot, but in the afternoon a
storm and shower had cooled and
lightened the air. The minister at
Vinding had a stranger stopping with
him. This was a young gentleman
from Copenhagen, whose pale thoughtful
countenance told of assiduous toil
in the paths of learning, and of late
vigils by the study-lamp. Notwithstanding
the elegance of his attire, and
the courtly arrangement of his hair—gathered
together upon his nape into
a tail, according to the fashion of the
day—the thorough Danish cut of his
features, and a certain homely plainness
of mien, seemed to indicate plebeian
descent, and to warrant a conjecture
that his father’s hand had been more
familiar with the plough-handle than
with general’s baton or magistrate’s
wand. His speech also, notwithstanding
the advantages of an excellent
education, was tinged with the
accent of the province in which he
then found himself. He had journeyed
from the capital to his native
place, for the purpose of examining
whatever relies of antiquity there existed,
and of discovering, if possible,
some hitherto unknown. Not a
Runic stone, or moss-grown font, or
battered chalice, cracked bell, or
stained window, not a tombstone or
altar-piece, could escape his searching
eye and investigating finger. Besides
these mute memorials of ancient days,
he interested himself greatly in the
old rhymes and legends still current
in Funen. To aid him in the collection
of these, and in his other antiquarian
researches, he had applied to
the right man. The venerable minister
was in every way as enthusiastic
an admirer as the student of the
vestiges of old days; and having besides
some knowledge of music, which
his companion did not possess, he
would sing with great unction, in a
voice somewhat cracked but not disagreeable,
strange wild ballads about
Sivard, and Varland, and Vidrick,
and of the good horse Skimming, and
of King Waldemar and his queen
Dagmar; whilst the young man stood
by, his hand in his breast, and his
eyes upon the ground, listening and
musing.
“The rain is quite over,” said the
old clergyman, turning to the student;
“let us go into the garden, for the
sultry air is not yet out of the house.
See here, how dry it is beneath these
chestnut trees, notwithstanding the
pelting shower we have had; and
mark how the drops patter from leaf
to leaf above our heads! A severe
storm this has been. At one time,
I thought our church was struck by
lightning: I am sure the thunderbolt
fell very near the steeple. But see yonder,
what a splendid rainbow! It
looks exactly as if it had one foot in
my meadow. Let us sit here awhile,
my dear young friend: the bench is
quite dry. Ah! how fragrant smells
the tobacco in the fresh open air!
But you do not appreciate it. You
prefer a Danish ditty to all the aromatic
vapours of the noble Nicotian
herb.”
And to gratify his young guest, the
minister struck up the beautiful Danish
air—”Jeg gik mig ud en Sommerdag
at höre“—beating the time with his long
pipe-stick of Hungarian cherry. The
eyes of the sensitive student were
already dim with tears, when the
plaintive song was interrupted by the
clergyman’s fair-haired daughter, who,
came bounding down the garden.
“Father, John has come, and wants
to speak to you.”
“Which John?” asked the minister.
“John Thorsen,” replied the young
lady. “Shall I send him to you?”
“No, child, I will go to him. I
know what he wants. It is about his
son’s christening. Excuse me for a
moment, my friend.”
In less than five minutes the clergyman
returned.
“Are you disposed for a short[247]
walk?” he said: “I must visit one
of my parishioners. I may, perhaps,
have an opportunity to show you
something more worthy your antiquarian
attention than the legend of
St Matthew and his fountain.”[17]
The two men took hat and stick
and followed the peasant, who led
them through the village to his little
farm, across a garden and a small
meadow, till he stopped before a
knoll of ground, and turned to his
companions.
“Your reverence must know,” said
he, “that here upon the hillock, and
round about, an oak copse formerly
grew, for which reason we still call
the field ‘Oak Meadow,’ although no
one now living remembers any oaks
here save yonder old one, cloven by
this day’s lightning. It was quite
hollow, but that could not be seen till
now. If your reverence will take the
trouble to come up the knoll—stay,
give me your hand, I will help you.”
“Thank you, my son,” said the
minister, “I can do without assistance.”
And the worthy man gently ascended
the little eminence. One half
of the huge oak still stood erect, surmounted
by rich green foliage—the
other moiety had been riven away by
the lightning’s power—and the whole
interior of the tree was exposed to
view like an open cupboard. It was
melancholy to behold this forest monarch
thus rent and overthrown, his
verdant crown defaced and trailing in
the dust. But this reflection found no
place in the minds of either clergyman
or student—their attention was
engrossed by a variety of objects that
lay in a confused heap in the cavity
of the oak. Upon near examination
these proved to consist of the remains
of a human skeleton, which, to judge
from the position of the bones, must
have stood upright in the tree, its
arms extended upwards. A pair of
large iron spurs, several nails
and brass buckles, a long sword,
nearly consumed by rust, pieces of
iron and brass belonging to a dragoon’s
helmet, some coins of the reign
of Charles Gustavus, and finally a
broad gold finger-ring, were also discovered.
Upon the last the initials
J. S. were plainly legible; and on the
hilt of the sword, as on some of the
fragments of metal, were the letters
F.R.F.D., standing for First Regiment
Finland Dragoons.
Although it was at once evident
that these relics had not the age
requisite to give them value in antiquarian
eyes, the student and his
venerable friend did not the less examine
them with strong interest. On
their way to the oak, the minister
and Johann Thorsen had told their
companion the story of the Swedish
sergeant, and his wonderful disappearance.
The tradition was current
amongst the peasantry, and some details
of it were still in existence in
an old vestry register. That day’s
storm had cleared up the marvel, and
explained the mystery,—there could
be no doubt that the skeleton discovered
in the oak was that of poor
Svartberg. The letters upon the
sabre and buckles, and especially
those upon the gold ring, sufficiently
proved this; the latter unquestionably
stood for Jon Svartberg. It was
evident that the young Swede, pursued
by those from whom he had
little mercy to expect, and impeded in
running by the weight of his accoutrements
had climbed the oak for
safety, and had slipped down into
the hollow, between whose narrow
sides he got closely wedged, and was
thence unable to extricate himself.
There he remained immured alive in
a living sarcophagus; and there upon
every one of seven-score succeeding
springs, the deceitful oak (like Dead-Sea
apples, all freshness without and
rottenness within) had put forth,
above his mouldering remains, a
wreath of brilliant green.
Upon the same Sunday on which
little Thor Hansen was christened in
the church of Vinding, Svartberg’s
remains were consigned to consecrated
ground. John Thorsen and
the student stood beside his grave:
the old minister threw earth upon his
ashes and wished him good rest.
Some sorry jesters in the village-tavern
opined he would need it, after
being, so long upon his legs.
SKETCHES IN PARIS.
So fleeting are the scenes of revolutionary
history—so phantasmagoric
are they in their character, as well
from their quickly evanescent nature
as from their wild and startling effect—so
rapid are the changes that every
day, and almost every hour, produce,
that before they can be well
sketched they have flitted away from
before the eyes, to be replaced by
others as strange and startling.
Those that have been hastily transferred
to the note-book are gone as
soon as traced: those that follow upon
the next leaf grow pale, however
high and bold their colouring, by the
side of the still more vivid picture
that is placed in contrast the next
day. The interest of the present
swallows up that of the past: that of
the future will shortly devour the interest
of the present. In no country
is the difficulty of seizing the revolutionary
physiognomy before it changes,
and stamping it in permanent daguerreotype,
more sensible than among
the easily excited, and consequently
ever-changeful French—in no place
on the earth more than in that fickle
and capricious city, the capital of revolutionised
France. There, more
than elsewhere, the scenes of revolution
have the attribute of dissolving
views. They are before your eyes at
one moment: as you still gaze, they
change—they run into other colours
and other forms,—they have given
way to a complete transformation.
Such scenes have all the effect of the
flickering, uncertain, and varying
phantom pictures of the mirage of the
desert: and this effect, so observable
in the outward state of things,—in the
aspect of the streets, in the tumult, or
the sulky calm, in the rapidly rolling
panorama of the day, changed in all
its objects and its colours on the morrow,—is
just as remarkable in moral
influences, in the enthusiasm of one
hour, which becomes execration in
the next; in the hope, the fear, the
confidence, and the despair. This is true,
and perhaps even to a greater extent,
in men, as well as things or deeds. Have
we not seen so lately the hero, the idol,
the demigod of one moment, become,
by a sudden and almost unconnected
transition, the object of hatred, suspicion,
and mistrust, at another? On
such occasions the dissolving views
have scarcely time to dissolve.
Nothing, then, is a more difficult
or a more thankless task, than to
sketch scenes of a revolutionary time
among such a rapidly self-revolutionising
people. Scarcely is the scene
sketched, but it is superseded by one
of newer, and consequently more
powerful interest; its effect has faded
utterly away; it is old, rococo, unsatisfactory:
the new one alone claims
every eye, and the tribute of all emotions.
With such fearful express-train
hurry and dash does history
rush along, that the history of yesterday
seems already “ancient” history,
and the tale of the last hour “a tale
of other times,” no longer fit to command
a thought, or excite a sensation;
or, at best, it may be said to belong
only to those grubbing antiquaries in
political considerations, who live out
of the whirling movement of their
age. On those who linger among
such scenes, this feeling is so powerfully
impressed that they seem to
themselves to grow old with frightful
rapidity, and to have lived ten years
at least in as many days.
Thus, in opening a Parisian Sketch-book,
in which many a scene has been
traced during the last few months,
the feeling that the sketches therein
hastily made are already too old,
too “flat, stale, and unprofitable,” to
please the novelty-craving public eye,—that
even the latest, while being exhibited,
may be thrown into the shade
by newer and more vivid scenes,
which would afford subjects for fresher
pictures,—deters from their exhibition.
But still there may be some of those
grubbing antiquaries in revolutionary
history, who may not be sorry to have
a specimen of “old times” in the shape
of a vignette or two drawn upon the
spot, although it was done yesterday,
or even the day before, placed within
his hands; and so the Sketch-book
shall be opened, and turned over at
hap-hazard, and a few sketches of revolutionary
Paris offered to public gaze.
[249]See! first of all we fall upon a rapid
tracing or two of scenes from those
wild abysses, in which have sunk industry,
trade, confidence, and principle—the
ateliers nationaux. The
pencil of a moral Salvator Rosa is
alone worthy to paint them! But
great breadth of light and shade, and
powerful colouring, must not be sought
for in a scrap of a vignette. Perhaps
we have not stumbled so utterly malà
propos upon these pictures; for since
the ateliers nationaux were so intimately
connected with the pretexted
causes, and the fearful organisation,
of the bloody insurrection in the latter
end of June, they may be supposed,
as events go rattling on, to
belong to the “middle ages” of the
past French revolutionary history,
and not to be so positively lost already
in its “dark ages” as to have become
utterly uninteresting.
The sketch is taken in the park of
Monceaux, at the western extremity
of the capital. The old trees stand
there pretty nearly as they did,
although some have been cut down or
torn up, no one can well say why,
unless it may have been from a spirit
of devastation for devastation’s sake;
the old clumps, and the grass-plots,
although sadly worn, are still there;
but how different is the aspect of the
spot from that which might have been
sketched last year in the same sweet
spring-tide! The calm and the make-believe
rurality are gone. Where
nurse-maids and children gambolled
on the greensward, or a couple of
lovers lingered so near the tumult of
the capital, and yet so secluded and
unobserved, or the dreamer lounged
to dream at ease, although the roar of
the great city still rang in his ears, is
now a scene of confusion and disorder.
A herd of miserable, or idle and reckless
men, have been there got together;
and the spot has been allotted
as one of the newly constituted
revolutionary national workshops.
“Workshops!” what irony in the
word! Work there is none for the
wretched men to do; profit there is
none, at the very best, to expect from
it. The impoverished and harassed
country is burdened with new taxes,
to keep the dangerous and disorderly
in a seeming state of quiet; the fears
of a government, or even its treacherous
designs, call for funds from all
the country to pay this herd of men,
who prefer eating the bread of idleness
as their due—for have not they
been told that they are the masters,
and that the country must support
them?—to earning their bread by
the sweat of their brow, when they
are enabled to do it: and all this sacrifice
shall not hereafter avert the
danger anticipated by those fears.
The first impression conveyed by
the scene is that, some how or other,
we have been suddenly transported
into the “back woods” of a Transatlantic
settlement. A few huts of wood
are knocked up in different parts under
the trees, for the use of those paid
superintendents who have nothing
to superintend, and who only aid in
fostering the passions of the wild men
whom they are vainly said to have
under their command, and in organising
into revolutionary bands, to work the
will of a disappointed and frantic
party, a host of half-savage beings,
disorganised to every social tie. The
hundreds of half-dressed men who are
grouped hither and thither, with instruments
of labour in their hands,
might be supposed, were they really
employed upon any exertion, to be the
settlers, occupied in effecting a clearance.
Some even might be taken,
from their wild looks and wilder gestures,
for a few of the last remnants
of the aboriginal savages, who had
just sold the heritage of their fathers
for deep draughts of the “fire-water.”
But when we look more nearly to the
details in the composition of the picture,
we shall find component parts
of it perfectly exceptional, and peculiarly
belonging to the circumstances
of the place and of the day. Some of
the men in the groups, it is true, bear
all the air of sturdy workmen, although
they are demoralised by their position
of real idleness, that “root of all evil,”
and disgusted with having their energies
employed upon “make-believe”
work. “Make-believe” indeed! for
children could scarcely be seduced into
the fantasy that they were really
doing any labour of positive utility.
Some again are strong men, capable
of bearing exertion as settlers or forest
clearers; but they are not the men of
the “woods and wilds.” Those hands
plunged down into the deep pockets of[250]
their full trowsers, without the least
show of willingness to work; those heads
tossed back, that sharp cunning roll
of the evil eye, that leer, that sardonic
grin, that mouth carelessly pursed up
to whistle, all betray the common city-thief,
who knows not why he should
not share in the bounty of the country
to the idle and disorderly, particularly
when his own trade thrives so ill in
these days of the patrollings and marchings,
and drummings about the streets,
by night as well as day, of the national
guards: among those faces, also, we
may find the dark scowl of the branded
felon and the murderer. But look at
those pale puny men, with their lank
hair and scanty beards! How out of
place they seem in these “backwoods”
of civilisation! How miserably they
hang their heads, and look upon the
earth! They are the poor weavers,
and fabricators of jewellery, and
makers of all kinds of articles of luxury,
whose trade is closed to them by the
ruin caused to all wealth and luxury
by the revolution, and who are out of
employ. They are real objects of
charity: and they are true objects of
pity also, as they thus stand, unable
and unwilling to work at their useless
trades, and brood over their misery,
and think of their wives and babes,
for whom they, who might have before
earned a decent livelihood, must
now beg, from a nation’s reckless
charity, a scanty subsistence. Poor
woe-begone wretches! they have
cursed the revolution in the bitterness
of their hearts; although by a strange
but not uncommon revulsion of feeling,
they will throw themselves, perhaps,
soon into the arms of their
enemy, and espouse, in despair, its
wildest, bloodiest doctrines, with the
hope that any change, however desperate,
may tend to relieve them from their
utter misery, but to find out, at last, that
they have plunged into a still more
fearful abyss. Look! in that corner,
beneath that further clump of trees, are
some who have thrown themselves
gloomily upon the ground, to dream
of a gloomy future; or lean their
backs against the stems, to raise
their eyes despairingly to heaven;
or see! perhaps they laugh wildly, to
affect a gaiety far from their hearts.
Poor fellows! The deity they have
worshipped is thrown down from the
high pedestal on which they had put
her up aloft, or one is replaced by another,
wearing a hideously coarse red
cap of liberty; their fair dream, in
which they lived, has flown, with its
bright rainbow colours, and left before
them nothing but a naked, rugged,
hideous reality; the poetry, as well as
the necessary materialism of their
lives, have been cut off at once; the
pleasant sward, on which they trod
forward, “with daisies pied,” has
terminated on a sudden, upon an
abyss formed by the unexpected convulsion
of an earthquake. Their divinity
was Art; she has fled with a
sob before the advance of coarse democracy,
that proclaims her a useless
and foolish idol. Their dream was
the worship in the temple of Art;
the temple has fallen to the ground,
and the rainbow coruscations of its
altar have vanished. The path which
was to lead on to fame and fortune
has abruptly terminated. There
is no hand to foster the neglected
and degraded deity; the poor
artists, who were just commencing
their career, are now reduced to
penury: for the most part, these poor
orphan children of art are penniless—almost
houseless; they have been
forced to lay aside the brush for the
spade or pick-axe—the brightly-coloured
pallet for the dull earth;
and now they brood here, in the ateliers
nationaux, over their fantasies
flown and their real misery—happy
even that they can receive the national
pittance to prevent them from starving.
Look to those young men, sprinkled
here and there in the groups—boys,
they are almost sometimes—with their
thin delicate mustaches, and their hair
arranged with some coquetry of curl,
even in the midst of their disorder,
and in spite of the blouse with which
their attire is covered. Look at their
hands! they are white and delicate—they
are not used to handle the implements
of labour. If they work, the
drops of perspiration trickle over their
pale faces like tears which will find a
passage, even if the eyes refuse to let
them go. They have been evidently
used, the weak boys, to a certain
degree of luxury, and their harsh occupation
is repugnant to their feelings.
They are young lads from the many
shops of the luxuries of manufacture[251]
of every kind in formerly flourishing
Paris, which have now closed in consequence
of the ruin and desolation
that has fallen upon trade. Those who
have not shut up entirely, have discharged
the greater part of their former
servitors, who now are turned
adrift in hundreds upon the pavé of
Paris, and know not how or where to
seek their bread. Those hands have
been accustomed to handle the velvet,
the satin, and the lace, and shrink
back from the contact of the rough
wood and cutting stone: but starve
they cannot, and they add to the wild
motley crew of the ateliers nationaux.
Those discontented affected faces are
those of young actors, and singers also,
improvident to a proverb, who have
been left exposed to the rude buffetings
of the world by the failure of
several of the theatres, which have
not been able to meet the necessities
of revolutionary times, when even Parisians—even
theatrical Parisians—desert
the theatres for the club-rooms,
and which have closed their bankrupt
doors. What a change, again, from
the illusion of the glittering dress,
and the lighted scene, and the heart-fluttering
applause, to the stern realities
of poverty and labour. Among
such men as these are young rising
authors also, who have thrown aside
the uncertain resource of the pen for
the scanty but sure return of public
charity, with a pretence of labour. The
ateliers nationaux have become the
only salvation, in the suspension of
literature as well as art, of the poor
poet or novelist who does not dip his
pen in the black gall of ultra-republican
democracy, and earn a scanty subsistence
as journalist in one of the
“thousand and one” new violent republican
journals of the day—for such
a one alone can find his reader and
his profit. But such figures as these
among the groups are the bright
lights, sad as they may be, of the picture.
The greatest mass of the herd
of so-called workmen consists of those
accustomed to labour and to hardship,
or of those who have been inured to
play all parts, and fill all situations,
by long acquaintance with all the necessities
of crime.
What a strange scene these pensioners
of the republican government
form!—stranger still when the nature
of the supposed work upon which they
are believed to be engaged is considered.
It is not by any means the
half of the assembled herd, however,
that makes any show of working at
all. See! several hundreds of men
are moving backwards and forwards,
with wheelbarrows, over the more vacant
spaces of the now desolate-looking
park; they move from a hole to a
heap, from a heap to a hole. At the
one, men are lazily making a pretext
of digging up the earth—at the other,
of shovelling it upon a mound. To
what purpose? To none whatever.
When the heap begins to grow too
big not to be added to without exertion,
it is again demolished; the
earth is wheeled off elsewhere; another
heap of earth is made upon another
spot, or the hole that has been
made is again filled. It is the endless
task of the Danaïdes, condemned to
fill a bottomless tun, on which they
are engaged; or it is that of the web
of Penelope, undone as soon as done:
but it is without the advantage of the
punishment of the one, or of the purpose
of the other. But see, in the
back-ground, a party have grown
ashamed of the futile absurdity of the
employment upon which they are
vainly engaged. In order to give a
faint and frivolous colouring to their
acceptation of their wages of idleness,
they have thrown down their misused
implements, and, like a party of school-boys,
they have put their so-called
superintendents into their wheelbarrows,
and are wheeling them up and
down amidst shouts and cries, and
yells of the hideous Ca Ira. This,
however, is but poor sport in comparison
with the recreation that many of
the national workmen permit themselves,
for the good of the nation.
For instance, those knots of men
which stand here and there, in thick
encircling masses, whence issues the
sound of many voices of declamation,
of shouts, or of murmurs—and where
now and then heads may be seen of
eager and wildly-gesticulating orators,
who have mounted upon the bottoms
of upturned wheel-barrows in order to
spout—have formed themselves into
al fresco clubs, in which they, the
masters and arbiters of the destinies
of the country, as they have been
taught to believe themselves, are settling[252]
the affairs of the nation according
to their own views, or rather according
to the frantic opinions instilled into
them as a poisonous draught, rushing
like fire through their veins, and disturbing
and corrupting the whole system,
by the violent demagogic orators of
a furious disappointed party, whom they
imitate second-hand, and naturally
caricature, if possible, to a still greater
excess of anarchist doctrine. Listen
to them! under the hot-bed fostering
influence of the ateliers nationaux, or
rather of their instigators and supporters,
they have got far beyond Louis
Blanc, the high-priest of the one deity
of the Republican trinity, Egalité, and
his utopian talent-levelling theories
for the organisation of labour. Listen
to the declamations that come rolling
forth from these crowds. They are
illustrative of communistic doctrines
to the utmost limits of communism.
The declaration that all property in
land is a spoliation of the people, and
a crying iniquity—that the soil of the
earth belongs to the community, to
the nation at large; that it must all be
confiscated, seized, and placed in the
hands of the Res publica, to be administered
for the public good; that the
profits of its culture must be distributed
equally amongst all—is but the
A B C of the long alphabet of communistic
principles, which they proclaim
in the name of humanity, and to
the advantage of themselves. It is
needless to run through every letter.
The omega—the great O—which is to
prove the result of all their declamations,
is, that if the National Assembly
does not decree this general confiscation,
they will take up arms against
it; that they have once made the stones
of the street rise at their command,
and that they will make them rise
again, when the time shall come, to do
once more their bidding. And how
have they kept their word? The blood-red
standard of that fantastic vision of
blood, the République Sociale et Démocratique,
the Republic of spoliation
and destruction, is raised aloft in
the ateliers nationaux, to be planted
hereafter upon the deadly barricades
of June. And round these open conspiracies,
under the sky of heaven,
and in the face of men, see, there stand
the brigadiers, and superintendents
and masters put over them by the
government, with their hands in their
pockets; and they listen and applaud.
Look, also, at the furious
frown of the orator on the wheel-barrow,
in the midst of his yelling companions
of the national workshops.
How he knits his brows, and rolls
his eyes, with a tiger aspect! This
is all “make-believe” again; for he
thinks it necessary for an “only true
and pure” republican to make a terrible
face, to the alarm and terror of
all supposed aristocrats. Republicans
did it, and were painted so in former
days; and, to be a real republican, he
must do the same: and his associates
follow his example, and frown, and
roar, and denounce like himself. All
this is playing a part. But when they
have learned by heart the part that
they are rehearsing now, under yon
trees, in the transmogrified park of
Monceaux, they will play it as their
own to the life—nay, to the death!
If we were to approach that fellow in
the blouse there, who is lying on his
back on a hillock, reposing from his
fatigues of doing nothing, and jerking
lazy puffs of blue-white smoke into
the pure spring air from the short
clay-pipe that almost seems to grow
out of his mass of beard, we may get
perhaps to some comprehension of
the tenets of the braves ouvriers of the
ateliers nationaux; for, after all, although
we are gentlemen, and he
weens himself our lord and master, he
looks like a bon homme, and he may
condescend to expound to us his principles
of “liberty, equality, and fraternity,”
upon the best-avowed communist,
socialist, and ultra-republican
system. Let us ask him who are the
people? It is we—we who have nothing,
and are not rascally thievish
proprietors—we are the people; and
the sovereignty of the people belongs
to us, he will tell you. If you insinuate
to him that, according to the laws
of equality, you ought to have your
own little share of this sovereignty,
he will reply—No such thing—you
are not of the people, you are,
a bourgeois, a mange-tout, an accapareur,
a riche, a fainéant (what is
he doing?) an aristocrate: this last
word is the climax of the terms of
objurgation. Endeavour to explain
to him, or to convey by inuendo, that
“aristocrats,” in all languages, mean[253]
those who pretend alone and exclusively
to the exercise of the sovereignty
of a country, he will scowl upon you
with contempt, and, without deigning
to analyse your definition, will again
declare that you lie if you pretend to
be of the people, which is sovereign,
and not you.
The picture is a fanciful, and not an
unpicturesque one. There is a wildness
about the bearded haggard faces,
and the disconsolate looks; there is
colour enough in the blue blouses, the
red cravats, the blood-red scarfs of
the brigadiers, and the uniforms of
the young men of the schools, who
superintend: the background of the
old trees, with the log-huts peeping
out from among them, is well disposed.
The greensward is below—the
clear blue spring sky above.
There is brightness enough about the
picture; but dark and gloomy are
the passions smouldering within the
hearts of those men—passions that
find vent now in short hasty ebullitions,
like puffs of steam let off from
a safety-valve, in their political declamations,
but that shortly will burst
out in terrific explosion, and cover
Paris with devastation and destruction.
Let us open the Sketch-book once
more, at a picture again representing
one of these same ateliers nationaux,
after a change in the government of
the country. The National Assembly
has met. Several of the more experienced
and far-seeing members of
that confused body have seen the
misery of this filthy sore upon the
body of the commonwealth; they
have probed the ulcering wound;
they have foreseen, like good political
doctors, that gangrene and mortification
of the whole social state of
France, and death, to all its last
chances of life in prosperity, must
result from such a state of things.
They have denounced the whole corrupted
system with energy. The
government has confessed the misery
and the danger of the national workshops,
as they were constituted: it
has promised that they shall be entirely
reorganised, that the tares of
evil men shall be sundered from the
wheat of good and honest, but suffering
workmen; that some shall be
draughted off, that the works shall
be made useful and productive, that
the superintendents shall be replaced;
the chiefs, suspected of encouraging
sedition and insurrectionary tendencies,
removed; the abuses in the
administration of the funds rectified.
Much has been promised: and, until
the needy workmen can be removed
into the provinces, in order to be employed
upon railroads and canals, and
other great public works, or, where
it is possible, upon labours congenial
to their education, the Assembly has
consented to close its eyes, and hope
that the dangerous ateliers nationaux
are gradually acquiring a healthier
and more prosperous aspect.
Let us turn, then, to a sketch of
the workshops in their reorganised
state. We seek it out with more
cheerful hopes; and, in order to
change the background of our picture,
let us look in the direction of the
eastern outskirts of Paris, and investigate
the scene presented by the
national workshops upon the little
plain of St Maur. Before we arrive
there, however, we shall fall upon
another sketch, which is not without
its characteristic traits, as illustrative
of the history of revolutionising Paris.
Those masses of towers that rise
from the midst of walls surrounded
by moats, not far from the roadside,
and are flanked and backed by the
low trees of thick woods at a little
distance, belong to the fortress of
Vincennes. Within these towers,
connected with many a dark page of
French history, are confined those
frantic and disappointed demagogues,
who on the 15th of May endeavoured
to overthrow the Assembly, constituted
by universal suffrage as the
sovereign power of the country, and
to substitute their own regime of
tyranny and terror in its place. There
sit the moody Barbés, whose ideas
of republicanism go no further than
constant subversion of “what is;”
and the cold-blooded and cunning,
but ferocious Blanqui, that strange
mixture in character, as well as in
physiognomy, of the fox and the wolf;
there mourns Albert, so lately one of
the autocratic rulers of the country—the
workman who, not content with
his temporary power, helped to plot
its return under bloody auspices.
There are many others of those furious[254]
ultra-republicans, who dreamed of
founding a government upon pillage,
and supporting it by the guillotine.
Those towers, in fact, contain the
leaders upon whom a furious party
counts, as the master-spirits who are
to lead it on to power. Their liberation
from confinement is the dream of
the party: in every émeute with
which the streets of Paris has been
almost daily, or rather nightly, animated,
the cry has been, “Vive
Barbés!” in the fearful insurrection
and the civil conflicts of June, the
name of Barbés was the rallying
cry. Long before that period of
terrific memory, the government knew
that plots were constantly being laid
for the surprise of the fortress, and
the liberation of the prisoners. When,
led on by the chiefs of the ultra clubs,
a band of so-called ouvriers waited
upon the minister of the interior, to
inform him that an immense monster
fraternity banquet was to be held in
the forest of Vincennes on a certain
day,—they were met by the reply of
the minister, that no day could be
better chosen, inasmuch as he had
appointed that very day for a grand
review, on the same spot, of all the
troops of Paris, who would thus have
an opportunity of fraternising with
their “brethren of the workshops.”
The monster banquet was, consequently,
never held,—or rather it was
held in the streets of Paris; and the
people banquetted upon carnage, and
blood, and the still quivering limbs of
the unhappy Gardes Mobiles. But
that dread hour is not yet come, at
the time the sketch is taken. Aware
of the designs of the conspirators, the
government has sent reinforcements
to protect the fortress of Vincennes.
The whole forest around is now a
camp. In the midst looms the donjon,
with its towers and walls, a dark
and gloomy prison house: the cannon
is on the battlements; the garrison is
on duty, as if the fortress were at that
moment in a state of siege; and, strikingly
contrasting with this stern
spectre of stone, is the scene presented
by the wooded environs. It partakes
of the camp and the fair. The whole
place is beleaguered with troops. But
if you look among the trees, you will
see the tents gleaming forth from
among the green. Pickets are scattered
here and there; now you see a
body of troops of the line drawn up
under arms; there again they are reposing
upon the grass, or playing
among themselves. At intervals
comes up the white smoke of a fire,
at which the mid-day meal of the
soldiers is being cooked, from among
the trees; then improviso al fresco
kitchens are glimmering, and crackling,
and smoking heavily in all directions.
The jaunty vivandières, in their
short blue petticoats, their tight red
jacket boddices, and their little boots,
with hats, bearing tricolor-cockades,
stuck jauntily on the sides of their
heads, are serving out wine to red-epauletted
and red-breeched soldiers
under the green branches, from their
little painted barrels; and booths
there are in every direction, with canvass
coverings, gleaming out from the
low forest, where there are wine and
cider venders, and where sausages
and other savoury dainties are being
fired by little hand-stoves upon the
ground. Venders of pamphlets and
newspapers, all for one sou, are there
also in herds, to tempt the young
soldiers to buy their ultra-republican
literary wares; and there may be a
deeper purpose than mere speculation
in the movements of some of the herd.
Petty merchants there are also moving
about, with every imaginable article of
petty merchandise; ragged men with
cracked voices, old women, and
children of both sexes, are among
these speculators upon the scanty
purses of the military. The scene is
gay and diversified, but it is sadly
confused; and above all, when its
component parts, and their various
details be considered, it tells a sad
tale of a city close by, given up to all
the miseries of opposition, hatred, suspicion,
mistrust, and active conspiracy.
Pass we on, then, to the picture of
the reorganised national workshops,—of
the reorganisation of which so
much boast has been made by members
of the government: we come to
it at last, having only turned over, on
our way, a leaf containing another
sketch, which caught our eye in passing.
The scene is devoid of all the picturesque
accessories of the park of
Monceaux. It represents one of those[255]
desert, chalky, open space, that so
violently offend the eye in the environs
of Paris. In the distance are suburb
houses, and scaffoldings of unfinished
buildings, and heaps of stone, and
mounds of earth,—all is dry, harsh,
barren, desolate; it is glaring and
painful to the sense in the bright
sunlight; it is dreary, muddy, more
desolate and offensive still in the time
of rain. The sun, however, is bright
and hot enough now, when the sketch
is taken, about the middle of June.
The brains of the thousand and nine
workmen, who have been collected in
the middle space of the picture, are
seething probably beneath that hot
sun, and fermenting to desperate
schemes. What a pandemonium is
represented by this desolate little
plain, occupied by the reorganised
national workmen. If they have been
reorganised, it is only to worse confusion.
They are more reckless, more
lazy, more noisy, more insubordinate
than ever. Those alone are quiet who
lie snoring on their bulks in the sunshine;
but they will wake ere long,
and to active and bloody work, I trow.
Yonder is a group employed, as if the
welfare of the nation depended upon
it, in the interesting and instructive
game of bouchon, or of throwing sous
at a cork; all their energies and their
activity, engaged to earn their pay,
are occupied in this work. They are
merry and thoughtless, however; but
wait! their merriment is but for the
moment, and bloody thoughts will be
awakened in them before long, under
the pernicious influence of those who
are allowed to wander among them,
and instil poison in their ears. Look!
there are jovial fellows reeling about
under the influence of strong drink,—they
have already thrown away all
disguise—they cry “Vive Barbés! Vive
la République Démocratique et Sociale!
A bas tout le monde!” They at least
show that they are ripe for revolt.
Some brandish their spades in their
hands—for here again is the same
pretence of work, and of wheeling
earth from one heap to another—and
shout the Marseillaise in hideous
chorus, or the “Mourir pour la patrie;”
and anon they change their song to the
Ca Ira of fearful memory; for the
other republican ditties are not advanced
enough for the bold would-be
heroes of the “Red Republic.” Here
is one squatting under a bare hillock
of earth, and piping all alone, in
melancholy tone, upon a clarionet;
but his musical efforts are as miserably
out of time and tune, as are his
seeming bucolics under the circumstances.
Another has got upon a
mound, and is fiddling to a set of
fellows who are dancing the horrid
Carmagnole, with gestures and faces
that need only the pikes, with trunkless
heads on them, of the old revolution,
to make the scene complete.
But the scene will be completed soon;
bayonets shall bear heads upon their
points, and the Carmagnole shall
be danced behind barricades around
mutilated bodies. “Vivent les Ateliers
Nationaux!” Look at that group
who are lowering darkly among themselves,
and hold on to each others’
blouses in the energy of their suppressed
and whispered converse. See! there
is another there upon the plain, and
there again another such a crowd.
They look like conspirators,—and in
truth conspirators they are, communicating
to each other the plans for the
approaching insurrection. And this
passes in open day, and we may be
there to witness and even to hear;
and the whole city shakes its head,
and in vague apprehension expects
the crisis that is about to come. And
yet it will be said by ministers, and
ministerial agents, that the national
workshops are reorganised,—yes, reorganised
to bloodshed and revolt!
And no means will be taken by the
government to control or suppress—it
will not even attempt to stem—the
torrent it has wilfully dammed up in
these organised clubs of sedition.
None now even deign to make a show
of working, or, if the overseers come
by and shake their heads, they take
up their spades, and digging up a little
earth, fling it, laughing in confident
impunity, upon the back of the superintendent
as he turns away. In the
hands of such men as these, the pickaxes
and spades have the air of the
weapons of a murderous crew; and
how soon will they not be used to aid
them to purposes of murder! And
this scene of confusion, and reckless
effrontery, is sketched from the life at
one of the national workshops in their
reorganised state. Bright it is not,[256]
but it might shame one of Callot’s
most wild and turbulent pictures, such
as he alone has shown how to etch.
Connected with such scenes as
these, in as far as they tended to produce
the last stirring sketches with
which the Parisian Sketch-book was
filled in the month of June, are
others, which can only be fleetingly
turned over. There is the large
dingily lighted club-room, with its
dark tribune, its president and secretaries
and accolytes, dressed in blue
smocks, with blood-red scarfs and
cravats—its fiery orators denouncing
the bourgeois to the hatred of the
working classes, and instilling division,
rancour, battle to the death between
classes, with violent gesture
and frowning brow; and its benches
and galleries filled with a fermenting
crowd, that yells and clamours, and
applauds the sentiment of “hatred
and death” to the bourgeois. It is no
uninteresting, although a heart-wearying
chiaro-oscuro scene, with its
strong lights and dark shades—albeit,
in its moral as well as its material
aspect, the lights are few, the shades
many, and dark to utter blackness.
Connected with the same suite of
subjects, also, is the nature of the
small room in the crooked streets of
the Cité, or the suburb, with a table
spread with papers, around which sit
bearded full-faced men, discussing
sternly, as may be seen by the scanty
lamplight that illumines those haggard
physiognomies; it is the room of
the conspirators of the “Red Republic,”
or of the revolutionary agents
to be despatched throughout the
country, and into other lands, to propagandise
the doctrine of destruction
to all that is. But this scene must
surely be a fancy sketch. Connected,
also, is that black sketch of a cellar,
in which are concealed arms, guns,
pistols, lead, cartridges, barrels of
powder, that have evidently fallen
into the hands of subversive anarchist
conspirators, by means of the connivance,
treachery, or at least culpable
negligence of those placed in power
by the sovereign Assembly, and that
have been conveyed thither hidden in
wood, in bales, in sacks, amidst provisions.
Connected, also, are many
other gloomy vignettes. The scribbler
in the small room, writing with
a sneer of bitterness upon his lip, and
the stamp of overflowing bile on his
pale face, writing with the red cap of
liberty on his head, as if to inspire his
brains with visions of all the horrors
of a past revolution, glancing now
and then, for a hint, at the portraits
of Marat and Robespierre, which
decorate his room, and grasping, now
and then, the pistols on the table by
his side, as if to instil the smell of
powder and the breath of murder into
the very lines he writes;-and again,
the printing press worked by the light
of the dying candle;—and again, in the
hazy morning, the figure of the newspaper
vender, swaggering down the
boulevard, and skreeching out, with
hoarse voice, the “True Republic,”
or the “People’s Friend;” and of the
deluded workman, who leans, after
his morning dram, against a post, and
sucks in the revolutionary poison of
those prints, more deadly and damning
to his mind, and more fatal to his
future existence, than the dram is
deleterious to his health, and pernicious
to his future life; and prepares
his mind for the bayonet and the gun-barrel,
by which he means to destroy
all those detested, and, his paper tells
him, detestable beings, who have
toiled to possess any wealth, while he
possesses nothing;—and again, by
night, the meeting of the man in
power and the discontented conspirator,
in the well-appointed apartment,
where a hideous deed of treachery
is to be plotted; or of the wavering
workman—who fears he is about
to plunge into greater misery, and
yet hopes the realisation of the false
promises made him—standing, still
uncertain, to listen to the voice of the
tempting instigator to rebellion under
the gas lamp at the obscure street corner,
on a drizzling night. All these
are sketches connected with the past
ones of the national workshops, and
with those to come; they lead on to
the last in the dark series, irresistibly,
inevitably: but as most of them must
necessarily be fancy sketches, and
not “taken from the life,” let them
be turned over hurriedly with but a
glance.
And those that follow—what a confused
mass of startling subjects they
offer! See here! the bands of united
men assembling by night, and marching[257]
silently through the sleeping
streets; then shouting and tossing up
their arms in open defiance; then the
rising barricades, all bristling with
bayonets; then the national guards
and troops pouring through the
streets; the smoke of the firing; the
mass of uniforms mounting the barricades;
the tottering falling men; the
confusion; the bodies strewn hither
and thither, of wounded and dead;
the struggle, hand to hand upon the
barricades, of the blouse with the uniform
of the national guard,—fury and
hatred between fellow countrymen
in each face; the cavalry dashing
down the boulevards; the cannon
rapidly dragged along; the tottering
houses battered down; and then the
biers slowly borne upon sad men’s
shoulders, supporting the dying or the
dead; the carts filled with corpses; the
wounded, upon straw littered down
on the pavement, attended by the
doctor in his common black attire,
contrasting with the pure white cap
and pinners of the sœur de charité;
the uniforms, now smeared with blood
and blackened by smoke, mingling
with the long dark dress and falling
white collar of the administering priest.
See! now again, in the midst of the
carnage and uproar and smoke, the
young soldier of the day, the Garde
Mobile, borne on the shoulders of his
comrades, and waving in his hand the
banner which he has wrested with valour
from the hands of the insurgents
on the barricade; and women, even in
the midst of the terror and dismay, fling
down flowers from the windows upon
the heads of these young defenders
of their country—the perfume of the
flower mingling with the scent of stifling
powder-smoke and the rank taint of
blood. See again! there is a cessation
of the combat for a time; the weary
national guards are returning from the
place of action. What a picture does
the vista of the boulevards present!
Those who have any knowledge of
others passing by, stop them to fall
upon the neck of a familiar face, and
embrace it in grateful thankfulness
that even a scarcely known acquaintance
is saved from the frightful carnage
that has taken place; and men
ask for their friends, and heads are
shaken; some have fallen, others return
not; and in all the windows and
the doors are agonised female faces;
and women rush out to scream for
husbands, fathers, and brothers, and
follow those who they think can tell
them of their fate in frantic entreaty
along the pavement; and others sit
more calmly at doorways, and watch,
picking lint, in sad apprehension for
the future, and silently moistening,
with their tears of agonising uncertainty,
that work which but too soon
may be moistened with blood. How
dark, and yet how stirring, how exciting,
and yet how heart-rending, are
these scenes! Then comes a sketch
of a subject that may hereafter be
used for many a historical picture.
See! that fine old prelate, with his
honest and firm face, and his white
hair contrasting with his dark brow:
he is borne along, first in the arms of
confused and mingled men, insurgents
and defenders of order mixing in one
common cause; then, upon a hastily
constructed litter. He lies in his episcopal
robes: his face is mild and
calm, although he suffers pain; his
words are words of Christian forgiveness
and heavenly hope, although he
has been treacherously assassinated
with the words of peace and Christian
charity in his venerable mouth; and
tears stream from the eyes of armed
men, and trickle down their beards;
and fellows with fierce faces and
gloomy brows kneel to kiss his hand,
that now grows colder and colder as
he is borne, a victim and a martyr,
over the barricades of death, and sobs
of remorse and grief are heard among
the infernal and battle-stained masses
that line his path. Is there then still
a feeling of noble generosity among
the savages who form the great herd
of the city which boasts itself to be
the most civilised in the world,—as if
civilisation were indeed at so low an
ebb of retrograde tide? So there is still
a sentiment of religion among the mass
of France? Or is this but the theatrical
display of men who live only in
theatrical emotions, and will act a part
before the eyes of their fellow actors,
even if it be to the death? It might
almost be supposed so—for now the
dying prelate is carried by, and gone—the
moment for the display of emotions
is past: it is gone with that form. See!
they are again with the musket on their
shoulder—the knife in the hand of[258]
women and children! The scene is
again, once more, one of smoke and
carnage, and yells of execration and
blood.
And now again come other scenes
of men scouring along the outskirt
plains of Paris. The insurgents are
vanquished: the people of the Red Republic
fly, and leave traces of the
colour of their appalling banner in
trails of blood; and there are pictures
of soldiers and national guards running
to the chase, and shooting down the
hunted men like rabbits in an affrighted
warren.—God have mercy on them
all!
We turn over the leaves of the
Sketch-book. It is over! The cannon
no longer fills the streets with the
smoke of the battle-field. Ruined
houses compose a scene of hideous desolation
in all the further eastern and
northern streets of Paris. Affrighted
inhabitants begin to crawl out of their
houses. Windows are reopened.
There is the air of relief from terror
upon many a face—and yet how sad an
air of grief and consternation pervades
every scene in the vast city. The
sun is shining brightly and hotly over
the capital: there is a flood of light
and heavenly love and brightness
poured down upon the streets; but it
only calls up still more reekingly to
heaven the vapour of the blood, that
goes up like an accusing spirit. How
sadly, too, the bright summer air, and
its broad cheering lights upon the white
houses and the gilded balconies, contrast
with the pale forms of the wearied
and wounded men who crawl about, and
with the weeping women who sit beneath
the porchways, and with the
coffins incessantly borne along—not
one, or two, or three, but twenty or
thirty each hour—and with the crape
upon the arms of the men in uniform,
or upon the hats, and with the convulsed
faces of the wounded and dying,
who lie upon their beds of down in the
richly furnished apartment, or on the
pallets of the hospital, as they shine
into the windows of the wounded and
dying. Bright as is the day of June,
never was sadder scene witnessed in
any capital: civil war has never raged
more furiously within a city’s walls
since men conglomerated together in
cities for mutual advantage and protection.
How many hearts have ached!
how many tears have been shed! how
many wives are widows! how many
children fatherless! how many affianced
girls, with fondly beating hearts,
will see the face of him they love in
life no more! Oh, splendid sun of
June! what a mockery thou seemest
to be in these pictures of this dark
Parisian scrap-book!
But the sun is shining still, and the
little birds are twittering merrily upon
the house-tops, and the caged canaries
chirp at windows, and perchance
there is the merry laugh of children.
All these things heed not the terror
and desolation of the city. It is
shining still—into huge churches also,
where thick masses of straw are
littered down, and the wounded lie in
hundreds to overflowing—into courts,
where again is scattered straw, and
again groan wounded and dying—upon
street-side pavements, where
again are strewn these sad beds of the
victims of civil contention, excited by
the most frantic of delusions—and
through narrow windows, into prison
vaults and palace cellars, where are
crowded together masses of prisoners,
who, for the most part, regret not the
part they have played in the scenes
of blood, and sit gloomily upon the
damp stone, brooding over schemes of
vengeance upon the detested bourgeois,
should they escape, and the Red
Republic ever be triumphant! It is
shining still; and every where it
shines, it smiles upon misery: it seems
to mock the doomed unhappy city.
But there are still stirring, striking,
unaccustomed scenes limned in the
Parisian Sketch-book. Paris has been
declared in a state of siege by the
military autocrat, into whose hands
the salvation of the capital and the
country from utter anarchy has been
given. The scenes of marching men
and torrents of bayonets coming down
the broad boulevards, and sentinels at
street corners, and patrols, and military
manœuvres, and galloping dragoons,
and of drums beaten from
daybreak until late into the night,
are nothing new to Paris: such scenes
have been traced upon its Sketch-book
again and again, for the last
four disastrous months. But Paris
has gone further now. See! in these
sketches it represents one vast camp.
All along the broad vast vista of the[259]
boulevards are whole regiments bivouacking:
the horses of the cavalry are
stabled upon straw along the pavements,
or around the triumphal
arches; arms are piled together at
street corners: some sleep upon the
straw, while others watch as if in
battle array. The shops are still
shut, although pale faces look from
windows; and the grateful inhabitants
shower blessings upon those who have
saved the terrified people from the
horrors of the Red Republic, the pillage,
and the guillotine; and ladies bring
out food and wine from the houses;
and none think that they can find
words enough to express their gratitude,
and praise the heroism of their
defenders. Alas! those who fought in
that evil desperate cause showed equal
heroism, equal courage, still more
reckless rage! What a strange scene
it is, this scene sketched in the streets!
The closing scene of a battle-field of
unexampled carnage amidst a peaceful
population—the soldier and the
tenderly nurtured lady placed side by
side amidst the wounded and the
weary! the mourning of the bereaved
family upon the same spot with the
first emotion of victory! Since the agitated
and disturbed city of Paris has
existed, it has witnessed many wild
and strange scenes in its bloody and
tormented history, but none perhaps
so glaring in their strange contrasts
as these which have been last
painted in its Sketch-book. All over
Paris similar pictures may be limned.
In the Place de la Concorde is again
a camp, again piled arms and cannon,
and littered beds of straw, and cooking
fires, and groups of men in uniform,
in all the various attitudes of
the camp and battle-field; and in the
glittering Champs Elysées are tents
and temporary stabling, and horses,
and assembled troops; and beneath
the fine trees of the garden of
the Tuileries are grouped, in similar
fashion, battalions of the national
guards of the departments, who have
hurried up to the defence of Paris, and
who bivouac, night as well as day,
beneath the summer sky, in the once
royal gardens. All these scenes are
strange and most picturesque, and
would be even pleasant ones, could
the heart forget its terror and its
grief—could the sight of the uniforms,
the muskets, and the bayonets be
severed from the sorrow and the
despair, the bloodshed and the crime.
In all these scenes Paris has lost its
usual aspect, to become a fortress and
a camp. The civil dress is rarely
visible—the uniform is on almost
every back. The carriage and the public
vehicle are rare in these sketches;
the dashing officer on horseback, the
mounted ordnance, the galloping squadrons,
take their place. That thin man,
with his slim military waist, his long
thin bronzed face, his thick mustaches
and tufted beard, and his dark,
somewhat heavy, eyes gleaming forth
from beneath a calm but stern brow,
who is riding at the head of a brilliant
staff, is General Cavaignac, the military
commander of the hour, the
autocrat into whose hands the National
Assembly of France has confided
its destinies. Although, when
he removes his plumed hat to salute
those who receive him now with enthusiastic
acclamations, he exhibits a
head partially bald, yet his general
air is that of a man in the full vigour
of his best years, in the full active use
of his lithy form. See! at the head
of another mounted group is a still
younger man of military command.
His face is fuller and handsomer; and
his thick mustaches give him a rough
bold look, which does not, however,
detract from his prepossessing appearance.
This is the young General de
Lamoricière, also of African fame.
He is now minister at war. There
are others, also, of the heroes of Algeria,
who have not fallen in the street
combat, in which so many, who had
earned a reputation upon the open
battle-field, received death by the
hands of their fellow-countrymen.
In every sketch are to be seen, as
prominent figures, these military rulers
of the destinies of France, which a
few days have again changed so
rapidly. We cannot look upon their
striking portraits in these sketches,
without asking ourselves how long
Cæsar and Anthony may be content
to rule the country hand-in-hand, or
how soon the jealousy of the young
generals may not be turned against
each other, and they may not leave
the country once more a prey to the
dangers of a bloody faction; or which,
if not more than one, may not fall a[260]
victim to the treachery of a vanquished
party’s vengeance by assassination?
The leaves of the book are
blank as regards the future. No one
can venture to trace even the slightest
outline upon them, with the assurance
that it may hereafter be filled up as
it has been drawn: and yet that those
blank leaves must and will be filled
with startling pictures once again, no
one can doubt. How far will these
young generals supply the most prominent
figures in them? together, or
sundered in opposition? The hand of
fate is ready to trace those sketches;
but never was that hand more hidden
in the dark cloud of unfathomable
mystery. The blank leaves of the
album, in which the observing and
self-regulating man keeps a daily
journal of his doings and his thoughts,
are always awful to contemplate: no
thinking man can look upon them
without asking himself what words,
for good or for ill, may be recorded on
them. But how far more awful still
is the book of fate, upon the leaves of
which are to be sketched the stirring
scenes of a revolutionary city’s history,
so intimately connected with a
country’s destiny! and no one can tell
what they may be.
The last sketch in the Parisian
Sketch-book, as it is now filled up—now
in the middle of the month of
July (for others may be painting even
as these lines are traced)—is the dark
monster hearse containing the bodies
of those who have fallen in the cause of
order—the black-behung altar in that
Place, which has lost its name of
Concord and Peace, to take the more
suitable one of “Revolution”—the catafalk—the
burning candelabras—the
black-caparisoned horses that drag the
funeral-car—the black draperied columns
of the Madeleine—the authorities
in mourning attire—the long
procession—the sprinkled clouds of
burning incense from the waved censers—and
the widow’s tears.
Such a picture of mocking pomp in
desolate sorrow closes well the long
suite of sketches with which the
Parisian Sketch-book has been filled
during the first phase of the French
revolution. The curtain has fallen at
the end of the first act, upon a tableau
befitting the dark scenes which have
been so fearfully enacted in it. The
curtain will rise again—again will
bloody scenes, probably, be enacted
upon that troubled stage of history,—again
will harrowing sketches, probably,
be drawn in the Parisian
Sketch-book. Those which we have
now recorded have been selected
from among thousands, because they
form a suite, as natural in their course,
as fatally inevitable, as any suite of
pictures in which the satirising artist
painted the natural course of a whole
life. From the fallacious promises,
and the foolish or culpable designs,
that occasioned the establishment of
those nurseries of discontent, disorder,
and conspiracy, the ateliers nationaux,—the
steps through the club-room, the
rendezvous of the conspirators, the
furious journalist’s office, to the sedition,
the insurrection, the carnage,
the civil war, the murder, the terror,
and the mourning catafalk, have
followed as they could not but follow.
It is only the first series, however,
that is closed here. There can be
little doubt but that similar consequences
will again follow, as similar
causes still exist; and that the red
banner of the so-called “social and
democratic republic” will again wave,—and
perhaps before long,—a prominent
object in the scenes of the
Parisian Sketch-book.
Printed by William Blackwood and Sons, Edinburgh.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] A substance obtained from a gland in the scrotum of the beaver, and used to
attract that animal to the trap.
[2] The Hudson’s Bay Company is so called by the American trappers.
[3] A small lake near the head waters of the Yellow Stone, near which are some
curious thermal springs of ink-black water.
[4] The Aztecs are supposed to have built this city during their migration to the
south; there is little doubt, however, but that the region extending from the Gila
to the Great Salt Lake, and embracing the province of New Mexico, was the locality
from which they emigrated.
[5] Creoles of St Louis, and French Canadians.
[6] “On the prairie,” is the Indian term for a free gift.
[7] Ancient and Modern Art, historical and critical. By George Cleghorn, Esq.
2 vols. Blackwoods. 1848.
[8] Five Years in Kaffirland, with Sketches of the Late War in that Country. Written
on the Spot. By Harriet Ward. Two vols. London, 1848.
The Cape and its Colonists, with Hints to Settlers, in 1848. By George Nicholson,
Jun., Esq., a late Resident. London, 1848.
Three Years’ Cruise in the Mozambique Channel, for the Suppression of the Slave
Trade. By Lieut. Barnard, R.N. London, 1848.
[9] Five Years in Kaffirland, vol. ii. p. 167-8.
[10] Five Years in Kaffirland, vol. i. pp. 35-6.
[11] Fingos, Kaffirs, and Hottentots, make use of a band or handkerchief, drawn tightly
round the body, to deaden the pain of hunger; as the gnawing agony of famine increases,
the ligature is tightened accordingly.—Five Years in Kaffirland, vol. i.,
p. 102.
[12] Five Years in Kaffirland, vol. i. p. 304.
[13] Ib., vol. ii. p. 191-2.
[14] The Cape and its Colonists, p. 114.
[15] Eastern Life, Past and Present. By Harriet Martineau.
[16] The following singular story of circumstantial evidence is compressed from a collection
of criminal trials, published at Amsterdam under the title “Oorkonden uit de
Gedenkschriften van het Strafregt, en uit die der menschlyke Mishappen; te Amsterdam.
By J. C. Van Kersleren, 1820.” Notwithstanding the somewhat romantic
complexion of the incidents, it has been included as genuine in the recent German
collection, Der Neue Pitaval. 7 Band.
[17] A mineral spring in the parish of Vinding, dedicated to St Matthew by the
monks of a neighbouring convent, which existed there previously to the Reformation.